A LITTLE HISTORY OF THE WORLD BY E. H. GOMBRICH

1


.

O... U... . T...



A
A
ll stories begin with ‘Once upon a time’. And that’s just what
this story is all about: what happened, once upon a time. Once
you were so small that, even standing on tiptoes, you could barely
reach your mother’s hand. Do you remember? Your own history
might begin like this: ‘Once upon a time there was a small boy’ – or
a small girl – ‘and that small boy was me.’ But before that you were
a baby in a cradle. You won’t remember that, but you know it’s true.
Your father and mother were also small once, and so was your
grandfather, and your grandmother, a much longer time ago, but
you know that too. After all, we say: ‘They are old.’ But they too had
grandfathers and grandmothers, and they, too, could say: ‘Once
upon a time’. And so it goes on, further and further back. Behind
every ‘Once upon a time’ there is always another. Have you ever
tried standing between two mirrors? You should. You will see a
great long line of shiny mirrors, each one smaller than the one
before, stretching away into the distance, getting fainter and
fainter, so that you never see the last. But even when you can’t see
them any more, the mirrors still go on. They are there, and you
know it.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

And that’s how it is with ‘Once upon a time’. We can’t see where
it ends. Grandfather’s grandfather’s grandfather’s grandfather . . .
it makes your head spin. But say it again, slowly, and in the end
you’ll be able to imagine it. Then add one more. That gets us
quickly back into the past, and from there into the distant past.
But you will never reach the beginning, because behind every
beginning there’s always another ‘Once upon a time’.

It’s like a bottomless well. Does all this looking down make
you dizzy? It does me. So let’s light a scrap of paper, and drop it
down into that well. It will fall slowly, deeper and deeper. And as it
burns it will light up the sides of the well. Can you see it? It’s going
down and down. Now it’s so far down it’s like a tiny star in the dark
depths. It’s getting smaller and smaller . . . and now it’s gone.

Our memory is like that burning scrap of paper. We use it to
light up the past. First of all our own, and then we ask old people
to tell us what they remember. After that we look for letters written
by people who are already dead. And in this way we light our way
back. There are buildings that are just for storing old scraps of
paper that people once wrote on – they are called archives. In them
you can find letters written hundreds of years ago. In an archive, I
once found a letter which just said: ‘Dear Mummy, Yesterday we
ate some lovely truffles, love from William.’ William was a little
Italian prince who lived four hundred years ago. Truffles are a special
sort of mushroom.

But we only catch glimpses, because our light is now falling
faster and faster: a thousand years . . . five thousand years . . . ten
thousand years. Even in those days there were children who liked
good things to eat. But they couldn’t yet write letters. Twenty thousand
. . . fifty thousand . . . and even then people said, as we do,
‘Once upon a time’. Now our memory-light is getting very small
. . . and now it’s gone. And yet we know that it goes on much further,
to a time long, long ago, before there were any people and
when our mountains didn’t look as they do today. Some of them
were bigger, but as the rain poured down it slowly turned them
into hills. Others weren’t there at all. They grew up gradually, out
of the sea, over millions and millions of years.


.... .... . ....

But even before the mountains there were animals, quite different
from those of today. They were huge and looked rather like
dragons. And how do we know that? We sometimes find their
bones, deep in the ground. When I was a schoolboy in Vienna I
used to visit the Natural History Museum, where I loved to gaze at
the great skeleton of a creature called a Diplodocus. An odd name,
Diplodocus. But an even odder creature. It wouldn’t fit into a room
at home – or even two, for that matter. It was as tall as a very tall
tree, and its tail was half as long as a football pitch. What a tremendous
noise it must have made, as it munched its way through the
primeval forest!

But we still haven’t reached the beginning. It all goes back much
further – thousands of millions of years. That’s easy enough to say,
but stop and think for a moment. Do you know how long one
second is? It’s as long as counting: one, two, three. And how about
a thousand million seconds? That’s thirty-two years! Now, try to
imagine a thousand million years! At that time there were no large
animals, just creatures like snails and worms. And before then
there weren’t even any plants. The whole earth was a ‘formless
void’. There was nothing. Not a tree, not a bush, not a blade of
grass, not a flower, nothing green. Just barren desert rocks and the
sea. An empty sea: no fish, no seashells, not even any seaweed. But
if you listen to the waves, what do they say? ‘Once upon a time . . .’
Once the earth was perhaps no more than a swirling cloud of gas
and dust, like those other, far bigger ones we can see today through
our telescopes. For billions and trillions of years, without rocks,
without water and without life, that swirling cloud of gas and dust
made rings around the sun. And before that? Before that, not even
the sun, our good old sun, was there. Only weird and amazing
giant stars and smaller heavenly bodies, whirling among the gas
clouds in an infinite, infinite universe.

‘Once upon a time’ – but now all this peering down into the past
is making me feel dizzy again. Quick! Let’s get back to the sun, to
earth, to the beautiful sea, to plants and snails and dinosaurs, to
our mountains, and, last of all, to human beings. It’s a bit like
coming home, isn’t it? And just so that ‘Once upon a time’ doesn’t


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

keep dragging us back down into that bottomless well, from now
on we’ll always shout: ‘Stop! When did that happen?’

And if we also ask,‘And how exactly did that happen?’ we will be
asking about history. Not just a story, but our story, the story that
we call the history of the world. Shall we begin?


2


.

T.. G....... I........
.. A.. T...



N
N
ear Heidelberg, in Germany, somebody was once digging a pit
when they came across a bone, deep down under the ground.
It was a human bone. A lower jaw. But no human beings today have
jaws like this one. It was so massive and strong, and had such powerful
teeth! Whoever owned it must have been able to bite really
hard. And must have lived a long time ago for the bone to be buried
so deep.

On another occasion, but still in Germany – in the Neander
valley – a human skull was found. And this was also immensely
interesting because nobody alive today has a skull like this one
either. Instead of a forehead like ours it just had two thick ridges
above the eyebrows. Now, if all our thinking goes on behind our
foreheads and these people didn’t have any foreheads, then perhaps
they didn’t think as much as we do. Or at any rate, thinking
may have been harder for them. So the people who examined the
skull concluded that once upon a time there were people who
weren’t very good at thinking, but who were better at biting than
we are today.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

But now you’re going to say: ‘Stop! That’s not what we agreed.
When did these people live, what were they like, and how did they
live?’

Your questions make me blush, as I have to admit that we don’t
know, precisely. But we will find out one day, and maybe you will
want to help. We don’t know because these people didn’t yet know
how to write things down, and memory only takes us a little way
back. But we are making new discoveries all the time. Scientists
have found that certain materials, such as wood and plants and
volcanic rocks, change slowly but regularly over a very long period
of time. This means that we can work out when they grew or were
formed. And since the discoveries in Germany, people have carried
on searching and digging, and have made some startling finds. In
Asia and Africa, in particular, more bones have been found, some
at least as old as the Heidelberg jaw. These were our ancestors who
may have already been using stones as tools more than a hundred
and fifty thousand years ago. They were different from the Neanderthal
people who appeared about seventy thousand years earlier
and inhabited the earth for about two hundred thousand years.
And I owe the Neanderthal people an apology, for despite their low
foreheads, their brains were no smaller than those of most people
today.

‘But all these “about”s, with no names and no dates . . . this isn’t
history!’ you say, and you are right. It comes before history. That
is why we call it ‘prehistory’, because we only have a rough idea of
when it all happened. But we still know something about the
people whom we call prehistoric. At the time when real history
begins – and we will come to that in the next chapter – people
already had all the things we have today: clothes, houses and tools,
ploughs to plough with, grains to make bread with, cows for milking,
sheep for shearing, dogs for hunting and for company, bows
and arrows for shooting and helmets and shields for protection.
Yet with all of these things there must have been a first time.
Someone must have made the discovery. Isn’t it an amazing
thought that, one day, a prehistoric man – or a woman – must
have realised that meat from wild animals was easier to chew if it


... ........ ......... .. ... ....

was first held over a fire and roasted? And that one day someone
discovered how to make fire? Do you realise what that actually
means? Can you do it? Not with matches, because they didn’t
exist. But by rubbing two sticks together until they become so hot
that in the end they catch fire. Have a go and then you’ll see how
hard it is!

Tools must have been invented by someone too. The earliest
ones were probably just sticks and stones. But soon stones were
being shaped and sharpened. We have found lots of these shaped
stones in the ground. And because of these stone tools we call this
time the Stone Age. But people didn’t yet know how to build
houses. Not a pleasant thought, since at that time it was often
intensely cold – at certain periods far colder than today. Winters
were longer and summers shorter. Snow lay deep throughout the
year, not only on mountain tops, but down in the valleys as well,
and glaciers, which were immense in those days, spread far out into
the plains. This is why we say that the Stone Age began before the
last Ice Age had ended. Prehistoric people must have suffered
dreadfully from the cold, and if they came across a cave where they
could shelter from the freezing winds, how happy they must have
been! For this reason they are also known as ‘cavemen’, although
they may not have actually lived in caves.

Do you know what else these cavemen invented? Can’t you
guess? They invented talking. I mean having real conversations
with each other, using words. Of course animals also make noises

– they can cry out when they feel pain and make warning calls
when danger threatens, but they don’t have names for things as
human beings do. And prehistoric people were the first creatures
to do so.
They invented something else that was wonderful too: pictures.
Many of these can still be seen today, scratched and painted on the
walls of caves. No painter alive now could do better. The animals
they depict don’t exist any more, they were painted
so long ago. Elephants with long, thick coats of hair and great,
curving tusks – woolly mammoths – and other Ice Age animals.
Why do you think these prehistoric people painted animals on the


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

walls of caves? Just for decoration? That doesn’t seem likely,
because the caves were so dark. Of course we can’t be sure, but we
think they may have been trying to make magic, that they believed
that painting pictures of animals on the walls would make those
animals appear. Rather like when we say ‘Talk of the devil!’ when
someone we’ve been talking about turns up unexpectedly. After all,
these animals were their prey, and without them they would starve.
So they may have been trying to invent a magic spell. It would be
nice to think that such things worked. But they never have yet.

The Ice Age lasted for an unimaginably long time. Many tens of
thousands of years, which was just as well, for otherwise these
people would not have had time to invent all these things. But
gradually the earth grew warmer and the ice retreated to the high
mountains, and people – who by now were much like us – learnt,
with the warmth, to plant grasses and then grind the seeds to make
a paste which they could bake in the fire, and this was bread.

In the course of time they learnt to build tents and tame animals
which until then had roamed freely around. And they followed
their herds, as people in Lapland still do. Because forests were
dangerous places in those days, home to large numbers of wild
animals such as wolves and bears, people in several places (and this
is often the case with inventors) had the same excellent idea: they
built ‘pile dwellings’ in the middle of lakes, huts on stilts rammed
deep in the mud. By this time they were masters at shaping and
polishing their tools and used a different, harder stone to bore
holes in their axe-heads for handles. That must have been hard
work! Work which could take the whole of the winter. Imagine
how often the axe-head must have broken at the last minute, so
that they had to start all over again.

The next thing these people discovered was how to make pots
out of clay, which they soon learnt to decorate with patterns and
fire in ovens, although by this time, in the late Stone Age, they had
stopped painting pictures of animals. In the end, perhaps six thousand
years ago (that is, 4000 ..), they found a new and more convenient
way of making tools: they discovered metals. Not all of
them at once, of course. It began with some green stones which


... ........ ......... .. ... ....

turn into copper when melted in a fire. Copper has a nice shine,
and you can use it to make arrowheads and axes, but it is soft and
gets blunt more quickly than stone.

But once again, people found an answer. They discovered that if
you add just a little of another, very rare, metal, it makes the copper
stronger. That metal is tin, and a mixture of tin and copper is called
bronze. The age in which people made themselves helmets and
swords, axes and cauldrons, and bracelets and necklaces out of
bronze is, naturally, known as the Bronze Age.

Now let’s take a last look at these people dressed in skins, as they
paddle their boats made of hollowed-out tree trunks towards their
villages of huts on stilts, bringing grain, or perhaps salt from mines
in the mountains. They drink from splendid pottery vessels, and
their wives and daughters wear jewellery made of coloured stones,
and even gold. Do you think much has changed since then? They
were people just like us. Often unkind to one another. Often cruel
and deceitful. Sadly, so are we. But even then a mother might sacrifice
her life for her child and friends might die for each other. No
more but also no less often than people do today. And how could
it be otherwise? After all, we’re only talking about things that happened
between three and ten thousand years ago. There hasn’t
been enough time for us to change!

So, just once in a while, when we are talking, or eating some
bread, using tools or warming ourselves by the fire, we should
remember those early people with gratitude, for they were the
greatest inventors of all time.


3


.

T.. L... .. ... N...



H
H
ere – as I promised – History begins. With a when and a
where. It is 3100 .. (that is, 5,100 years ago), when, as
we believe, a king named Menes was ruling over Egypt. If you
want to know exactly where Egypt is, I suggest you ask a swallow.
Every autumn, when it gets cold, swallows fly south. Over the
mountains to Italy, and on across a little stretch of sea, and then
they’re in Africa, in the part that lies nearest to Europe. Egypt is
close by.

In Africa it is hot, and for months on end it doesn’t rain. In
many regions very little grows. These are deserts, as are the lands
on either side of Egypt. Egypt also gets very little rain. But here
they don’t need it, because the Nile flows right through the middle
of the country, from one end to the other. Twice a year, when heavy
rain filled its sources, the river would swell and burst its banks,
flooding the whole land. Then people were forced to take to boats
to move among the houses and the palm trees. And when the
waters withdrew, the earth was wonderfully drenched and rich
with oozing mud. There, under the hot sun, the grain grew as it


... .... .. ... ....

did nowhere else. Which is why, from earliest times, the Egyptians
worshipped the Nile as if it were God himself. Would you like to
hear a hymn they sang to their river, four thousand years ago?

Glory be to thee, Oh Nile! You rise out of the earth and come
to nourish Egypt! You water the plains and have the power to
feed all cattle. You quench the thirsty desert, far from any
water. You bring forth the barley, You create the wheat. You
fill the granaries and storehouses, not forgetting the poor. For
You we pluck our harps, for You we sing.

So sang the ancient Egyptians. And they were right. For, thanks
to the Nile, their land grew rich and powerful. Mightiest of all was
their king. One king ruled over all the Egyptians, and the first to do
so was King Menes. Do you remember when that was? It was in
3100 ... And can you also remember – perhaps from Bible stories

– what those kings of Egypt were called? They were called
pharaohs. A pharaoh was immensely powerful. He lived in a great
stone palace with massive pillars and many courtyards, and his
word was law. All the people of Egypt had to toil for him if he so
decreed. And sometimes he did.
One such pharaoh was King Cheops, who lived in about 2500
... He summoned all his subjects to help construct his tomb. He
wanted a building like a mountain, and he got it. You can still see
it today. It’s the Great Pyramid of Cheops. You may have seen
pictures of it, but you still won’t be able to imagine how big it is. A
cathedral would fit comfortably inside. Clambering up its huge
stone blocks is like scaling a mountain peak. And yet it was human
beings who piled those gigantic stones on top of each other. They
had no machines in those days – rollers and pulleys at most. They
had to pull and shove every single block by hand. Just think of it,
in the heat of Africa! In this way, it seems, for thirty years, some
hundred thousand people toiled for the pharaoh, whenever they
weren’t working in the fields. And when they grew tired, the king’s
overseer was sure to drive them on with his hippopotamus-skin
whip, as they dragged and heaved those immense loads, all for their
king’s tomb.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Perhaps you’re wondering why the pharaoh should want to
build such a gigantic tomb? It was all part of his religion. The
Egyptians believed in many gods. Some had ruled over them as
kings long ago – or at least, that’s what they thought – and among
these were Osiris and his consort, Isis. The sun god, Amon, was a
special god. The Kingdom of the Dead had its own god, Anubis,
and he had a jackal’s head. Each pharaoh, they believed, was a son
of the sun god, which explains why they feared him so much and
obeyed all his commands. In honour of their gods they chiselled
majestic stone statues, as tall as a five-storey house, and built temples
as big as towns. In front of the temples they set tall pointed
stones, cut from a single block of granite. These are called ‘obelisks’
(a Greek word meaning something like ‘little spear’). In some of
our own cities you can still see obelisks that people brought back
from Egypt. There’s one in London by the Thames.

In the Egyptian religion, certain animals were sacred: cats, for
example. Other gods were represented in animal form. The creature
we know as the Sphinx, which has a human head on a lion’s
body, was a very powerful god. Its statue near the pyramids is so
vast that a whole temple would fit inside. Buried from time to time
by the desert sands, the Sphinx has now been guarding the tombs
of the pharaohs for more than five thousand years. Who can say
how long it will continue to keep watch?

And yet the most important part of the Egyptians’ strange
religion was their belief that, although a man’s soul left his body
when he died, for some reason the soul went on needing that body,
and would suffer if it crumbled into dust.

So they invented a very ingenious way of preserving the bodies
of the dead. They rubbed them with ointments and the juices of
certain plants, and bandaged them with long strips of cloth, so that
they wouldn’t decay. A body preserved in this manner is called a
mummy. And today, after thousands of years, these mummies
are still intact. A mummy was placed in a coffin made of
wood, the wooden coffin in one of stone, and the stone one buried,
not in the earth, but in a tomb that was chiselled out of the rock. If
you were rich and powerful like King Cheops, ‘Son of the Sun’,


... .... .. ... ....

a whole stone mountain would be made for your tomb. Deep
inside, the mummy would be safe – or so they thought! But the
mighty king’s efforts were in vain: his pyramid is empty.

But the mummies of other kings and those of many ancient
Egyptians have been found undisturbed in their tombs. A tomb
was intended to be a dwelling for the soul when it returned to visit
its body. For this reason they put in food and furniture and clothes,
and there are lots of paintings on the walls showing scenes from
the life of the departed. His portrait was there too, to make sure
that when his soul came on a visit it wouldn’t go to the wrong
tomb.

Thanks to the great stone statues, and the wonderfully bright
and vivid wall paintings, we have a very good idea of what life in
ancient Egypt was like. True, these paintings do not show things
as we see them. An object or a person that is behind another is generally
shown on top, and the figures often look stiff. Bodies are
shown from the front and hands and feet from the side, so they
look as if they have been ironed flat. But the Egyptians knew what
they were doing. Every detail is clear: how they used great nets to
catch ducks on the Nile, how they paddled their boats and fished
with long spears, how they pumped water into ditches to irrigate
the fields, how they drove their cows and goats to pasture, how they
threshed grain, made shoes and clothes, blew glass – for they could
already do that! – and how they shaped bricks and built houses.
And we can also see girls playing catch, or playing music on flutes,
and soldiers going off to war, or returning with loot and foreign
captives, such as black Africans.

In noblemen’s tombs we can see embassies arriving from abroad,
laden with tribute, and the king rewarding faithful ministers with
decorations. Some pictures show the long-dead noblemen at
prayer, their arms raised before the statues of their gods, or holding
banquets in their houses, with singers plucking harps, and clowns
performing somersaults.

Next to these brightly coloured paintings you often see lots of
tiny pictures of all sorts of things, such as owls and little people,
flags, flowers, tents, beetles and vases, together with zigzag lines


. ...... ....... .. ... .....


and spirals, all jumbled up together. Whatever can they be?
They aren’t pictures, they are hieroglyphs – or ‘sacred signs’ – the
Egyptian form of writing. The Egyptians were immensely proud of
their writing – indeed, they were almost in awe of it. And of all professions,
that of scribe was the most highly esteemed.

Would you like to know how to write using hieroglyphs? In fact,
learning this sort of writing must have been incredibly hard, as it’s
more like constructing a picture puzzle. If they wanted to write the
name of their god, Osiris, they would draw a throne ( ), which was
pronounced ‘Oos’, and an eye ( ), which was pronounced ‘iri’, so
that the two together made ‘Os-iri’. And to make sure that no one
thought they meant ‘Throne-eye’, they often drew a little flag like
this beside it ( ). Which meant that person was a god. In the same
way that Christians used to draw a cross after a name, if they
wanted to show that that person was dead.

So now you can write ‘Osiris’ in hieroglyphs! But think what a
job it must have been to decipher all that Egyptian writing when
people became interested in hieroglyphs again, two hundred years
ago. In fact, they were only able to decipher them because a stone
had been found on which the same words were written in three
scripts: ancient Greek, hieroglyphs and another Egyptian script. It
was still a tremendous puzzle, and great scholars devoted their lives
to it. You can see that stone – it’s called the Rosetta Stone – in the
British Museum in London.

We are now able to read almost everything the Egyptians wrote.
Not just on the walls of palaces and temples, but also in books,
though the books are no longer very legible. For the ancient Egyptians
did have books, even that long ago. Of course they weren’t
made of paper like ours, but from a certain type of reed that grows
on the banks of the Nile. The Greek name for these reeds is
papyrus, from which our name for paper comes.

They wrote on long strips of this papyrus, which were then
rolled up into scrolls. A whole heap of these scrolls has survived.
And when we read them we discover just how wise and clever
those ancient Egyptians really were. Would you like to hear a
saying written more than five thousand years ago? But you must


... .... .. ... ....

listen and think about it carefully: ‘Wise words are rarer than
emeralds, yet they come from the mouths of poor slave girls who
turn the millstones.’

Because the Egyptians were so wise and so powerful their
empire lasted for a very long time. Longer than any empire the
world has ever known: nearly three thousand years. And they took
just as much care as they did with their corpses, when they preserved
them from rotting away, in preserving all their ancient traditions
over the centuries. Their priests made quite sure that no
son did anything his father had not done before him. To them,
everything old was sacred.

Only rarely in the course of all that time did people turn against
this strict conformity. Once was shortly after the reign of King
Cheops, about 2100 .., when the people tried to change everything.
They rose up in rebellion against the pharaoh, killed his
ministers, and dragged the mummies from their tombs: ‘Those
who formerly didn’t even own sandals now hold treasures, and
those who once wore precious robes go about in rags,’ the ancient
papyrus tells us.‘The land is turning like a potter’s wheel.’But it did
not last long, and soon everything was as strict as before. If not
more so.

On another occasion it was the pharaoh himself who tried to
change everything. Akhenaton was a remarkable man who lived
around 1370 ... He had no time for the Egyptian religion, with its
many gods and its mysterious rituals. ‘There is only one God,’ he
taught his people, ‘and that is the Sun, through whose rays all is
created and all sustained. To Him alone you must pray.’

The ancient temples were shut down, and King Akhenaton and
his wife moved into a new palace. Since he was utterly opposed to
tradition, and in favour of fine new ideas, he also had the walls of
his palace painted in an entirely new style. One that was no longer
severe, rigid and solemn, but freer and more natural. However, this
didn’t please the people at all. They wanted everything to look as it
had always done for thousands of years. As soon as Akhenaton was
dead, they brought back all the old customs and the old style of art.
So everything stayed as it had been, for as long as the Egyptian


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

empire endured. Just as in the days of King Menes, and for nearly
three and a half more centuries, people continued to put mummies
into tombs, write in hieroglyphs, and pray to the same gods. They
even went on worshipping cats as sacred animals. And if you ask
me, I think that in this, at least, the ancient Egyptians were right.


4


.

S....., M..... ...



T
T
here are seven days in a week. I don’t need to tell you their
names because you know them already. But have you any idea
where and when it was that the days were each given a name? Or
who first had the idea of arranging them into weeks, so that they
no longer flew past, nameless and in no order, as they did for
people in prehistoric times? It wasn’t in Egypt, but in another
country which was no less hot, but where, instead of just one river,
there were two: the Tigris and the Euphrates. And because the
important part of that country lay between two rivers, it was called
Mesopotamia, which is Greek for the land ‘between the rivers’.
Mesopotamia is not in Africa, but in Asia, though still not so very
far from our part of the world, in a region called the Middle East,
in the country we know as Iraq. The Tigris and the Euphrates join
together and then flow out into the Persian Gulf.

Picture a vast plain, crossed by these two rivers. A land of heat
and swamp and sudden floods. Here and there tall hills rise out of
the plain. But if you dig into them you find that they aren’t hills at
all. First you come across a lot of bricks and rubble, and when you


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

dig deeper you meet stout, high walls. For these hills are really
ruined towns and great cities laid out with long, straight streets,
tall houses, palaces and temples. But unlike Egypt’s stone temples
and pyramids, they were built with sun-baked bricks which
cracked and crumbled over time, and eventually collapsed into
great mounds of rubble.

One such mound, standing in the desert, is all that remains of
Babylon, once the greatest city on earth, a city swarming with
people who came there from every part of the world to trade their
wares. Upstream, at the foot of the mountains, sits another. This
was Nineveh, the second greatest city in the land. Babylon was
the capital of the Babylonians – that’s easy enough to remember –
Nineveh was that of the Assyrians.

Unlike Egypt, Mesopotamia was rarely ruled by just one king.
Nor did any single empire survive long within firm frontiers. Many
tribes and many kings held power at different times. The most
important of these were the Sumerians, the Babylonians and the
Assyrians. For a long time it was thought that the Egyptians were
the first people to have everything that goes to make up what we
call a culture: towns and tradesmen, noblemen and kings, temples
and priests, administrators and artists, writing and technical skills.

Yet we now know that, in some respects, the Sumerians were
ahead of the Egyptians. Excavations of rubble mounds on plains
near the Persian Gulf have revealed that the people living there
had already learnt how to shape bricks from clay and build houses
and temples by 3100 ... Deep inside one of the largest of these
mounds were found the ruins of the city of Ur where, so the Bible
tells us, Abraham was born. A great number of tombs were also
found that appeared to date from the same time as Cheops’s Great
Pyramid in Egypt. But while the pyramid was empty, these tombs
were packed with the most astonishing treasures. Dazzling golden
headdresses and gold vessels for sacrifices, gold helmets and gold
daggers set with semi-precious stones. Magnificent harps decorated
with bulls’ heads, and – would you believe it – a game-
board, beautifully crafted and patterned like a chessboard.
The explorer who found these treasures took many of them to


......, ...... ...

England, where you can see them in the British Museum. Others
are in the University of Pennsylvania and the Museum of Baghdad
in Iraq.

They also found round seals and inscribed clay tablets in those
tombs. However, the inscriptions were not in hieroglyphs, but
in a totally different script that was, if anything, even harder to
decipher. This was because pictures had been replaced by neatly
incised single strokes ending in a small triangle, or wedge. The
script is called cuneiform, meaning wedge-shaped. Books made of
papyrus were unknown to the Mesopotamians. They inscribed
these signs into tablets of soft clay, which they then baked hard in
ovens. Huge numbers of these ancient tablets have been found,
some recounting long and wonderful stories, such as that of the
hero Gilgamesh and his battles with monsters and dragons. On
other tablets kings boast of their deeds: the temples they have built
for all eternity, and all the nations they have conquered.

There are also tablets on which merchants recorded their business
dealings – contracts, receipts and inventories of goods – and
thanks to these we know that, even before the Babylonians and
Assyrians, the ancient Sumerians were already great traders. Their
merchants could calculate with ease, and plainly knew the difference
between what was lawful and what was not.

One of the first Babylonian kings to rule over the whole region
left a long and important inscription, engraved in stone. It is
the oldest law-book in the world, and is known as the Code of
Hammurabi. His name may sound as if it comes out of a storybook,
but there is nothing fanciful about his laws – they are strict
and just. So it is worth remembering when King Hammurabi
lived: around 1700 .., that is some 3,700 years ago.

The Babylonians, and the Assyrians after them, were disciplined
and hardworking, but they didn’t paint cheerful pictures like the
Egyptians. Most of their statues and reliefs show kings out hunting,
or inspecting kneeling captives bound in chains, or foreign
tribes-people fleeing before the wheels of their chariots, and
warriors attacking fortresses. The kings look forbidding, and have
long black ringlets and rippling beards. They are also sometimes


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

shown making sacrifices to Baal, the sun god, or to the moon
goddess Ishtar or Astarte.

For both the Babylonians and the Assyrians worshipped the sun
and the moon, and also the stars. On clear, warm nights, throughout
the year and over centuries, they observed and recorded everything
they saw in the skies. And because they were intelligent, they
noticed that the stars revolved in a regular way. They soon learnt to
recognise those that seemed fixed to the vault of heaven, reappearing
each night in the same place. And they saw shapes in the constellations
and gave them names, just as we do when we speak of
the Great Bear. But the stars which seemed to move over the vault
of heaven, now, say, towards the Great Bear, and now towards the
Scales, were the ones that interested them most. In those days
people thought that the earth was a flat disk, and that the sky was
a sort of hollow sphere cupped over the earth, that turned over it
once each day. So it must have seemed miraculous to them that,
although most of the stars stayed fixed to the heavens, some
seemed, as it were, only loosely fastened, and able to move about.

Today we know that these are the stars that are close to us,
and that they turn with the earth around the sun. They are called
planets. But the ancient Babylonians and Assyrians couldn’t know
that, and so they thought some strange magic must lie behind it.
They gave a name to each wandering star and observed them constantly,
convinced that they were powerful beings whose positions
influenced the destinies of men, and that by studying them they
would be able to predict the future. This belief in the stars has a
Greek name: astrology.

Some planets were believed to bring good luck, others misfortune:
Mars meant war and Venus, love. To each of the five planets
known to them they dedicated a day, and with the sun and the
moon, that made seven. This was the origin of our seven-day week.
In English we still say Satur (Saturn)-day, Sun-day and Mon
(moon)-day, but the other days are named after different gods. In
other languages – such as French or Italian – most of the days of
the week still belong to the planets that the Babylonians first
named. Would you ever have guessed that our weekdays had such


......, ...... ...

a strange and venerable history, reaching back all those thousands
of years?

To be nearer to their stars, and also to see them better in a misty
land, the Babylonians, and the Sumerians before them, erected
strange buildings with a wonderful name: ziggurats. These are tall,
broad towers made up of terraces piled one on top of another, with
formidable ramps and steep, narrow staircases. Right at the very
top was a temple dedicated to the moon, or one of the other planets.
People came from far and wide to ask the priests to read their
fortunes in the stars, and brought offerings of great value. These
half-ruined ziggurats can still be seen today, poking out of the
rubble mounds, with inscriptions telling how this or that king built
or restored them. The earliest kings in this region lived as long ago
as 3000 .., and the last around 550 ...

The last great Babylonian king was Nebuchadnezzar. He lived
around 600 .. and is remembered for his feats of war. He fought
against Egypt and brought a vast number of foreign captives home
to Babylon as slaves. And yet his truly greatest deeds were not his
wars: he had huge canals and water cisterns dug in order to retain
the water and irrigate the land, so that it became rich and fertile.
Only when those canals became blocked with silt and the cisterns
filled with mud did the land become what it is today: a desert
wasteland and marshy plain with, here and there, one of those hills
I mentioned.

So, whenever we are glad that the week is nearly over, and Sunday
is coming round again, we must spare a thought for those hills
of rubble in that hot and marshy plain, and for those fierce kings
with their long, black beards. For now we know how it all fits
together.


22 . ... ... ....... .. ... .....
It was in this part of the world, between Mesopotamia and Egypt, that
the history of mankind began, with bloody battles and daring voyages by
Phoenician trading ships. You can look at this map again as you read the
next chapters.

......, ...... . . . 23

5


.

T.. O.. ... O... G..



B
B
etween Egypt and Mesopotamia there is a land of deep valleys
and rich pastures. There, for thousands of years, herdsmen
tended their flocks. They planted vines and cereals, and in the
evenings they sang songs, as country people do. But because it lay
between those two countries, first it would be conquered and ruled
by the Egyptians, and then the Babylonians would invade, so that
the people who lived there were constantly being driven from one
place to another. They built themselves towns and fortresses, to no
avail. They were still not strong enough to resist the mighty armies
of their neighbours.

‘That’s all very sad, but I can’t see what it has to do with history,’
you say, ‘for the same thing must have happened to thousands of
small tribes.’ And you’re right. But there was something special
about this one, because, small and defenceless though they were,
they didn’t just become part of history, they made history – and by
that I mean they shaped the course of all history to come. And this
special something was their religion.


... ... ... .... ...

All other peoples prayed to many gods – you remember Isis and
Osiris, Baal and Astarte. But these herdsmen only prayed to one
god, their own special protector and leader. And when they sat
beside their camp fires in the evening, and sang songs about their
deeds and their battles, they sang of his deeds and his battles. Their
god, they sang, was better and stronger and more exalted than all
the gods of the heathen put together. Indeed, they insisted as the
years went by, he was the only god there was. The One and Only
God, Creator of heaven and earth, sun and moon, land and river,
plant and beast, and of all mankind as well. It was he who raged
furiously against them in the storm, but he never abandoned his
people. Not when they were persecuted by the Egyptians, nor when
they were carried off by the Babylonians. For that was their faith
and their pride: they were his people, and he was their God.

You may have already guessed who these strange and powerless
herdsmen were. They were the Jews. And the songs of their deeds,
which were the deeds of their god, are the Old Testament of the
Bible.

One day – but there’s no hurry – you may come to read the
Bible. Nowhere else will you find so many stories about ancient
times so vividly told. And if you read them carefully, you may find
that you now understand many of them better. There’s the story of
Abraham, for example. Do you remember where he came from?
The answer is in the Book of Genesis, in chapter 11. He came from
Ur in the Chaldees. Ur – that mound of rubble near the Persian
Gulf, where they dug up all those ancient things like harps and
game-boards and weapons and jewellery. But Abraham didn’t live
there in the earliest times. He was probably alive at the time of
Hammurabi, the great lawgiver, which was – as you remember! –
around 1700 ... And many of Hammurabi’s strict and just laws
turn up again in the Bible.

But that isn’t all the Bible has to say about ancient Babylon. Do
you know the story of the Tower of Babel, when the people of a
great city tried to build a tower that would reach up to heaven, and
God was angry at their pride and stopped them building any


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

higher by making them all speak different languages so that they
could no longer understand one another? Well, Babel is Babylon.
So now you will be able to understand the story better. For, as you
know, the Babylonians really did build gigantic towers ‘the top of
which reached even to the heavens’, and they built them so as to be
nearer to the sun, the moon and the stars.

The story of Noah and the Flood is also set in Mesopotamia. A
number of clay tablets have been dug up, inscribed with cuneiform
script telling a story very similar to the one in the Bible.

One of Abraham of Ur’s descendants (the Bible tells us) was
Joseph, son of Jacob, whose brothers took him to Egypt and sold
him, despite which he became a counsellor and minister to the
pharaoh. You may know how the story goes on: how there was a
famine throughout the land, and how Joseph’s brothers travelled to
Egypt to buy corn. At that time, the pyramids were already over a
thousand years old, and Joseph and his brothers must have marvelled
at them, just as we do today.

Rather than return to their own country, Joseph’s brothers and
their children settled in Egypt, and before long had to toil for the
pharaoh as the Egyptians did at the time of the pyramids. In the
first chapter of Exodus we read: ‘And the Egyptians made the children
of Israel to serve with rigour: and they made their lives bitter
with hard bondage, in mortar and in brick . . .’ In the end, Moses
led them out of Egypt into the desert – probably in around 1250
... From there they tried to win back the promised land – that
is, the land in which their ancestors had lived since the time of
Abraham. And finally, after long, cruel and bloody battles, they
succeeded. So now they had their own small kingdom, with its
capital: Jerusalem. Their first king was Saul, who fought against a
neighbouring tribe, the Philistines, and died on the battlefield.

The Bible has lots of good stories about the next kings, King
David and King Solomon. Solomon was a wise and just king who
ruled soon after 1000 .., which was about seven hundred years
after King Hammurabi and 2,100 years after King Menes. He built
the first Temple of Jerusalem, although his architects weren’t Jews,
but foreign artisans from neighbouring lands. It was as large and as


... ... ... .... ...

splendid as any built by the Egyptians or the Babylonians. But in
one respect it was different: deep inside the heathen temples there
were images of Anubis with his jackal’s head, or of Baal, to whom
even human sacrifices were made. Whereas in the innermost part
of the Jewish temple – the Holy of Holies – there was no image at
all. For of the God, whose first appearance in the history of the
world was to the people of the Jews – God, the Almighty, the One
and Only God – no image could or might be made. All that was
there were the tablets of the Laws with their Ten Commandments.
In these God had represented himself.

After Solomon’s reign things went less well for the Jews. Their
kingdom split in two: the kingdom of Israel and the kingdom of
Judah. Many battles followed, at the end of which one half, the
kingdom of Israel, was invaded by the Assyrians in 722 .., and was
conquered and destroyed.

Yet what is so remarkable is that the effect of so many disasters
on the few Jews who survived them was to make them even more
devout. Men arose among them – not priests, but simple people –
who felt compelled to speak to their people, because God spoke
through them. Their sermon was always the same: ‘You yourselves
are the cause of your misfortunes. God is punishing you for your
sins.’ Through the words of these prophets the Jewish people heard
again and again that suffering was God’s way of punishing them
and testing their faith, and that one day salvation would come in
the form of the Messiah, their Saviour, who would restore their
people to its former glory and bring unending joy.

But their suffering was still far from over. You will remember the
mighty Babylonian warrior and ruler, King Nebuchadnezzar. On
his way to war with the Egyptians he marched through the
Promised Land, where he destroyed the city of Jerusalem in 586 ..,
put out the eyes of King Zedekiah and led the Jews in captivity to
Babylon.

There they remained for nearly fifty years, until, in its turn, the
Babylonian empire was destroyed by its Persian neighbour in 538
... When the Jews returned to their homeland they had changed.
They were different from the surrounding tribes and saw them all


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

as idol worshippers, who had failed to recognise the one true God.
So they kept themselves apart and had nothing to do with their
neighbours. It was at this time that the Old Testament was first
written down as we know it today, 2,500 years later. To those
around them, however, it was the Jews who seemed odd, if not
ridiculous, with their ceaseless talk of a unique and invisible god,
and their strict observance of the most tiresome and inflexible
rules and practices ordained by a god whom no one could see. And
if the Jews had been the first to distance themselves from other
tribes, it was not long before those others were taking even greater
care to avoid the Jews, that tiny remnant of a people that called
itself ‘chosen’, who pored night and day over their sacred songs and
scriptures as they tried to understand why the one and only God
allowed his people to suffer so.


6


.

I C-A-N R-E-A-D



H
H
ow do you do it? Why, every schoolchild knows the answer:
‘You spell out the words.’ Yes, all right, but what exactly do
you mean? ‘Well, there’s an I, which makes “I”, and then a “C” and
an “A” and an “N”, which spells “can” – and so on, and with twenty-
six letters you can write anything down.’ Anything? Yes, anything.
In any language? Just about.

Isn’t that amazing? With twenty-six simple signs, each no more
than a couple of squiggles, you can write down anything you like,
be it wise or silly, angelic or wicked. It wasn’t anything like as easy
for the ancient Egyptians with their hieroglyphs. Nor was it for the
people who used the cuneiform script, for they kept on inventing
new signs that didn’t stand just for single letter sounds, but for
whole syllables or more. The idea that each sign might represent
one sound, and that just twenty-six of those signs were all you
needed to write every conceivable word, was a wholly new invention,
one that can only have been made by people who did a lot
of writing. Not just sacred texts and songs, but all sorts of letters,
contracts and receipts.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

These inventors were merchants. Men who travelled far and
wide across the seas, bartering and trading in every land. They
lived quite near the Jews, in the ports of Tyre and Sidon, cities
much larger and more powerful than Jerusalem, and quite as
noisy and bustling as Babylon. And in fact, their language and their
religion were not unlike those of the peoples of Mesopotamia,
though they didn’t share their love of war. The Phoenicians (for
this was the name of the people of Tyre and Sidon) made their conquests
by other means. They sailed across the seas to unknown
shores, where they landed and set up trading posts. The wild tribes
living there brought them furs and precious stones in exchange
for tools, cooking pots and coloured cloth. For Phoenician craftsmanship
was known throughout the world – indeed, their artisans
had even helped in the construction of Solomon’s Temple in
Jerusalem. Most popular of all their goods was their dyed cloth,
especially the purple, which they sold throughout the world. Many
Phoenicians stayed in their trading posts on foreign shores and
built towns. Everywhere they went they were welcomed, in Africa,
Spain and in southern Italy, on account of the beautiful things they
brought.

Nor did they ever feel cut off from home, because they could
write letters to their friends in Tyre and Sidon, using the wonderfully
simple script they had invented, which we still use today. It’s
true! Take this ‘B’, for example: it is almost identical to the one
used by the ancient Phoenicians, three thousand years ago, when
they wrote home from distant shores, sending news to their families
in those noisy, bustling harbour towns. Now you know this,
you’ll be sure not to forget the Phoenicians.


7


.

H..... ... ..... W......



Here are some lines to be chanted aloud while tapping their
rhythm,
Lines that were used by the poets of Greece in their stories
of warfare,
Telling the contests of gods and of heroes in earlier ages.

(Verses like this, with six beats to each line, were called ‘hexameters’
by the Greeks. The rhythm suits the Greek language, but it
sounds a little unnatural in English.)

You will have heard of the war that arose when Paris, the
Trojan,
Sided with Venus and gave her the apple of gold in the


contest,
How, as reward, she helped him to seize the beautiful Helen,
Wife of the King of the Greeks, Menelaus the Caller in

Battle,
How an army of Greeks laid siege to the city of Troy to
regain her,



. ...... ....... .. ... .....

With Agamemnon and Nestor the sage, Achilles and Ajax,

And countless heroes who fought in that war with the sons

of King Priam,

Paris and Hector, for ten long summers and winters before

the

City at last was conquered and razed to the ground by the

victors.

Do you also remember the tale of the wily Odysseus?

How, returning from Troy, he experienced the strangest

adventures,

Till, at last, on miraculous ships, he returned to his

homeland,

To the wife who awaited her lord all the years of his absence.

Verses like these were chanted at feasts by Greek minstrels as they
played their lyres. Later, they were written down and people came
to believe that one poet, called Homer, had composed them all.
They are read to this day and you, too, can enjoy them, for they are
as fresh and vivid as ever – full of beauty and wisdom.

‘Now wait a minute,’ you’re going to say. ‘These are stories, not
history. What I want to know is, when and how did these events
take place?’ A German businessman called Schliemann asked himself
that same question, more than a hundred years ago. He read
Homer over and over again, and longed to see all the beautiful
places described by the poet. If only he could hold in his hands, just
once, the wonderful weapons with which these heroes fought. And
one day he did. For it turned out that all of it was true. Not in every
detail, of course: the heroes named in the songs were no more real
than the giants and witches in fairy tales. But the world that Homer
describes – the drinking cups, the weapons, the buildings and the
ships, the princes who were at the same time shepherds, and the
heroes who were also sea raiders – were not inventions. When
Schliemann told people this they laughed at him. But he didn’t give
up. He just kept putting money aside, so that one day he could
go to Greece and see for himself. And when he had finally raised
enough money, he hired labourers and set about digging in search


...... ... ..... .......

of all the cities mentioned in Homer. At Mycenae he discovered
palaces and the tombs of kings, armour and shields, just as the
Homeric songs had described them. And he found Troy, too, and
dug there. And it turned out that it really had been destroyed by
fire. But in all those tombs and palaces there wasn’t one inscription,
so that for a long time no one could put a date to them until,
one day, quite by chance, a ring was found in Mycenae that didn’t
come from there. On it, in hieroglyphs, was the name of an Egyptian
king who had lived around 1400 BC, and had been the predecessor
of Akhenaton, the great reformer.

Now at that time there was living in Greece, and on the many
neighbouring islands and shores, a warlike people who had
amassed great treasures. Greece was not so much a kingdom as a
collection of small fortified cities, each with its own palace and
king. The people were mostly seafarers, like the Phoenicians, only
they traded less and fought more.They were often at war with one
another, but on occasion would gang together to plunder other
shores. And as their fortunes grew bigger, they grew bolder – and
not just bolder, but braver, because to be a sea raider takes courage
as well as cunning. So sea raiding was a task which fell to the nobility.
The rest of the population were simple peasants and shepherds.

Now, unlike the Egyptians, the Babylonians and the Assyrians,
these noblemen weren’t interested in preserving the ways of their
ancestors. Their many raids and battles with foreign peoples had
opened their eyes to new ideas and taught them to relish variety
and change. And it was at this point, and in this part of the world,
that history began to progress at a much greater speed, because
people no longer believed that the old ways were best. From now
on, things were constantly changing. And this is why, nowadays,
when we find even a fragment of pottery – in Greece, or anywhere
else in Europe – we can say: ‘this dates from roughly this or that
period.’ Because a hundred years later a pot like that would have
gone out of fashion, and nobody would have wanted it.

It is now thought that all the beautiful things that Schliemann
found in his excavations of Greek cities – the fine vessels and
daggers decorated with hunting scenes, the golden shields and


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

helmets, the jewellery and even the colourful paintings on the walls
of the halls – were not invented there. They were first made not in
Greece or in Troy, but on an island nearby. This island is called
Crete. There, at the time of King Hammurabi – do you remember
when that was? – the Cretans had already built splendid royal
palaces, with innumerable rooms, staircases running up and down
in all directions, great pillars, courtyards, corridors and
cellars – a veritable labyrinth!


Speaking of labyrinths, have you ever heard the story of the evil
Minotaur, half man, half bull, who lived in a labyrinth and made
the Greeks send him seven youths and seven maidens each year as
human sacrifices? Do you know where that was? It was in Crete, so
there may be some truth in the story. Cretan kings may once have
ruled over Greek cities, and those Greeks may have had to send
them tribute. In any event, these Cretans were clearly a remarkable
people, even if we still don’t know much about them. You only have
to look at the paintings on the walls of their palaces to see that they
are unlike any made at the same time in Egypt or in Babylon. If you
remember, the Egyptian pictures were very beautiful, but rather
severe and stiff, a bit like their priests. This was not the case in
Crete. What mattered most to them was to catch animals or people
in rapid motion: hounds chasing wild boar, and people leaping
over bulls – nothing was too hard for them to paint. The kings of
the Greek cities clearly learnt a great deal from them.

But by 1200 .. this time of splendour was over. For it was at
around that time (some two hundred years before the reign of


...... ... ..... .......

King Solomon) that new tribes came down from the north.
Whether they were related to the former builders of Mycenae
nobody knows for sure, but it is likely. In any event, they drove out
the kings and installed themselves in their place. Meanwhile, Crete
had been destroyed. But the memory of its magnificence lived on
in the minds of the invaders, even when they founded new cities
and built their own shrines. And as the centuries went by, the tales
of the kings of ancient Mycenae became confused with those of
their own battles and conquests, until they became part of their
own history.

These newcomers were the Greeks, and the myths and songs
sung in the courts of their nobles were the very same Homeric
poems with which this chapter began. It is worth remembering
that they were composed shortly before 800 ...

When the Greeks came to Greece, they were not yet Greeks.
Does that sound strange? Yet it is true. For the fact is that when the
tribes from the north first invaded the lands they were to occupy,
they weren’t yet a unified people. They spoke different dialects and
were obedient to different chieftains. They were tribes rather like
the Sioux or the Mohicans you read about in stories of the Wild
West, and had names such as the Dorians, Ionians and Aeolians.
Like the American Indians they were warlike and brave, but in
other ways they were quite different. The native Americans were
familiar with iron, while the people of Mycenae and Crete – just as
the songs of Homer tell us – had weapons made of bronze. And
so these tribes arrived, with their wives and their children. The
Dorians pushed furthest, right down into the southernmost tip of
Greece which looks like a maple leaf and is called the Peloponnese.
There they subdued the inhabitants, and set them to work in the
fields. They themselves founded a city where they lived, and called
it Sparta.

The Ionians who arrived after the Dorians found there was not
enough room for them all in Greece. Many of them settled above
the maple leaf, to the north of its stalk, on a peninsula called Attica.
They made their homes by the sea and planted vines, cereals and
olive trees. And they, too, founded a city, which they dedicated to


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

the goddess Athena – she who, in the Homeric songs, so often came
to the rescue of Ulysses the sailor. That city is Athens.

Like all the members of the Ionian tribe, the Athenians were
great seafarers, and in due course they took possession of a number
of small islands, known since that time as the Ionian Islands. Later,
they went even further, and founded cities far across the sea away
from Greece, along the fertile coast of Asia Minor, with its many
sheltering bays. No sooner did the Phoenicians hear of these cities
than they sailed there to trade. And the Greeks will have sold them
olive oil and cereals, as well as silver and other metals found in
those regions. But they soon learnt so much from the Phoenicians
that they, too, sailed onwards, to distant shores, where they
founded their own outposts, or colonies as we call them. And the
Phoenicians passed on to them their wonderful way of writing
using letters. You shall see what use they made of it.


8


.

A. U...... S.......



S
S
omething very strange happened between 550 and 500 ...I
don’t really understand it myself, but perhaps that’s what makes
it so interesting. In the high mountain chain that runs north of
Mesopotamia a wild mountain tribe had long been living. They
had a beautiful religion: they worshipped light and the sun and
believed it to be in a state of constant warfare with the dark – that
is, with the dark powers of evil.

These mountain people were the Persians. For hundreds of
years they had been dominated, first by the Assyrians, and then by
the Babylonians. One day they had had enough. Their ruler was a
man of exceptional courage and intelligence called Cyrus, who was
no longer prepared to put up with the oppression of his people. He
led his band of horsemen down onto the plain of Babylon. The
Babylonians looked down from their mighty ramparts and
laughed at the little band of warriors that dared attack their city.
Yet, under Cyrus’s leadership, they succeeded, through courage
and guile. And so Cyrus became lord of that great realm. His first
act was to free all the peoples held in captivity by the Babylonians.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Among them were the Jews, who went home to Jerusalem (that
was, as you remember, in 538 ..). Not content with his great kingdom,
however, Cyrus marched on to conquer Egypt, only to die
on the way. But his son, Cambyses, succeeded. Egypt fell and the
pharaoh was deposed. That was the end of the Egyptian empire,
which had lasted almost three thousand years! And with its end,
this little Persian tribe became master of nearly all the known
world. But only nearly: they hadn’t yet swallowed up Greece. That
was still to come.

It came after the death of Cambyses, during the reign of a great
king named Darius. He governed the vast Persian empire – which
now stretched from Egypt to the frontiers of India – in such a way
that nothing happened anywhere that he himself had not decreed.
He built roads so that his orders might be carried without delay to
the furthest parts of his kingdom. And even his highest officials,
the satraps, were spied on by informers known as ‘the king’s eyes
and ears’. Darius now began to extend his empire out into Asia
Minor, along whose coasts lay the cities of the Ionian Greeks.

Now the Greeks were not used to being part of a great empire,
with a ruler who sent orders from God knows where in the heart
of Asia, expecting instant obedience. Many of the people who lived
in the Greek colonies were rich merchants, used to running their
own affairs and making their own decisions about the administration
of their cities, jointly and independently. They had no wish to
be ruled by a Persian king, nor would they pay him tribute. So they
rebelled, and threw out the Persian governors.

In this they were supported by the Greeks in the motherland,
the original founders of the colonies, and in particular by the
Athenians, who sent them ships. Never before had the king of
Persia, the King of Kings – for that was his title – been so insulted.
That this insignificant tribe, these nobodies, should dare to challenge
him, the ruler of the world! He dealt with the Ionian cities in
Asia Minor in less than no time. But he wasn’t finished yet. He was
furious with the Athenians for meddling in his affairs. With the
aim of destroying Athens and conquering Greece, he equipped a
large fleet. But his ships were caught in a violent storm, dashed


.. ....... ........

against the cliffs and sunk. At this his anger knew no bounds. The
story goes that he appointed a slave to call out three times at every
meal: ‘Sire, remember the Athenians!’ So great was his fury.

He then sent his son-in-law, with a new and mighty fleet, to sail
against Athens. They conquered many islands on their way and
destroyed a lot of cities. They finally dropped anchor not far from
Athens, at a place called Marathon. There, the whole great Persian
army disembarked, ready to march on Athens. It is said that they
numbered seventy thousand men, as many as the entire population
of Athens. With roughly ten thousand soldiers the Athenian
army was outnumbered seven to one. Their fate was surely sealed.
But not quite. For the Athenians had a general named Miltiades, a
brave and able man, who had lived for many years among the Persians,
and knew their fighting tactics. Added to which, the Athenians
all knew what was at stake: their freedom and their lives, and
those of their wives and children. So there at Marathon they
formed ranks, and fell upon the startled Persians. And they were
victorious. The Persians suffered heavy losses. Those remaining
took to their ships and fled.

Such a victory! And against such odds! Others in his place might
have thought of nothing but celebration. But Miltiades was shrewd
as well as brave. He had noted that instead of sailing back the way
they had come, the Persian ships had turned towards Athens,
which lay undefended and open to attack. But as luck would have
it, the distance from Marathon to Athens was greater by sea than
by land. For ships had to negotiate a long spit of land easily crossed
on foot. This Miltiades did. He sent a messenger ahead, who was to
run as fast as he could, to warn the Athenians. This was the famous
Marathon Run after which we call our race. Famous, because the
messenger ran so far and so fast that all he could do was deliver his
message before he fell down dead.

Meanwhile Miltiades and his army had taken the same route,
marching in tremendous haste. This was just as well, for no sooner
had they reached the harbour at Athens than the Persian fleet
appeared over the horizon. But there was no more fighting: at the
sight of their heroic enemy, the disheartened Persians turned tail


40 . ... ... ....... .. ... .....
The battles of the Persians in Greece.

.. ....... ........

and sailed for home. And not just Athens, but the whole of Greece
was saved. This was 490 ...

How the great Darius, King of Kings, must have cursed when he
learnt of the defeat at Marathon! But at the time there was little he
could do about Greece, for a revolt had broken out in Egypt which
had to be suppressed. He died soon after, leaving his son and
successor, Xerxes, to take revenge on Greece once and for all.

Xerxes, a hard, ambitious man, needed no urging. He assembled
an army from among all the subject peoples of his empire. Dressed
in their traditional costumes, with their weapons, their bows and
arrows, shields and swords, lances, war-chariots and slings, they
were a vast, swirling multitude, said by some to number more than
a million men. What hope had the Greeks in the face of such
a host? This time Xerxes himself took command. But when the
Persians tried to cross the narrow neck of sea which separates Asia
Minor from today’s Istanbul, on a bridge made of boats, rough
waves tore the bridge apart. In his fury Xerxes had the waves lashed
with chains. But I doubt if the sea took any notice.

One part of this gigantic army attacked Greece by sea, while
another part marched overland. In northern Greece, a small army
of Spartans, who had made an alliance with the Athenians, tried to
block the Persian advance in a narrow pass called Thermopylae.
The Persians called on the Spartans to throw down their weapons.
‘Come and get them yourselves!’ was the reply. ‘We’ve enough
arrows here to blot out the sun!’ threatened the Persians. ‘So much
the better’, cried the Spartans, ‘then we’ll fight in the shade!’ But
a treacherous Greek showed the Persians a way over the mountains
and the Spartan army was surrounded and trapped. All three hundred
Spartans and seven hundred of their allies were killed in the
battle, but not one of them tried to run away, for that was their law.
Later, a Greek poet wrote these words in their memory:

Go tell the Spartans, thou who passest by,

That here obedient to their laws we lie.

Now the Athenians had not been idle since their great victory at
Marathon. And they had a new leader called Themistocles, an


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

astute and far-sighted man, who repeatedly warned his fellow citizens
that a miracle like Marathon could only happen once, and
that if Athens were to continue to hold out against the Persians, it
must have a fleet. So a fleet was built.

Themistocles had the whole of Athens evacuated – not that the
population can have been very large in those days – and sent to the
little island of Salamis nearby. The Athenian fleet then positioned
itself by this island. When the Persian land army arrived and found
Athens abandoned, they set fire to the city and razed it to the
ground, while the Athenians on their island remained unharmed
as they watched their burning city from afar. But now the Persian
fleet appeared, and threatened to surround Salamis.

The allies panicked, and were all for taking to their ships and
leaving the Athenians to their fate. At this moment Themistocles
demonstrated his extraordinary ingenuity and daring. Having
finally succeeded in persuading the allies not to leave, he secretly
sent a messenger to Xerxes saying: ‘Make haste and attack, or the
Athenians’ allies will escape you!’ Xerxes, who must have heard
from his spies that the allies were set on leaving, fell for it. The
next morning he attacked with his many small and nimble warships.
And he lost. The Greek ships were larger and less easy to
manoeuvre, but once again they were fighting desperately for
their freedom. Not only that, but their victory ten years earlier at
Marathon had inspired them with confidence. From a vantage
point Xerxes was forced to look on while his smaller, lighter galleys
were rammed and sunk by the Greeks’ heavy ships. Aghast, he
ordered the retreat. And so for the second time the Athenians were
victorious, and against an even greater army than before. This was
in 480 ...

Shortly afterwards, in 479 .., the Persian land army was also
defeated by the combined forces of the Greeks and their allies, near
Plataea. After this the Persians never again dared attack the Greeks.
And this is very interesting, because it wasn’t as if the Persians were
weaker or more stupid than the Greeks – far from it. But, as I said
before, the Greeks were different. For, whereas the great empires of
the East bound themselves so tightly to the traditions and teachings


.. ....... ........

of their ancestors that they could scarcely move, the Greeks – and
the Athenians in particular – did the opposite. Almost every year
they came up with something new. Everything was always changing.
The same went for their leaders. Miltiades and Themistocles,
the great heroes of the Persian wars, learnt this to their cost: one
moment it was high praise, honours and monuments to their
achievements, the next it was accusations, slander and exile. This
was not the best feature of the Athenians, yet it was part of their
nature. Always trying out new ideas, never satisfied, never at rest.
Which explains why, during the hundred years that followed the
Persian wars, more went on in the minds of the people of the little
city of Athens than in a thousand years in all the great empires of
the East. The ideas, the painting, sculpture and architecture, the
plays and poetry, the inventions and experiments, the discussions
and arguments which the young brought to the marketplaces and
the old to their council chambers still continue to concern us today.
It is strange that it should be so, and yet it’s true. And what would it
have been like if the Persians had won at Marathon? Or at Salamis,
ten years later? That I cannot say.


9


.

T.. S.... C.....
.. O.. S.... L...



I
I
said earlier that Greece, when set against the Persian empire, was
no more than a small peninsula, dotted here and there with little
cities of busy merchants, a country of barren mountain ranges and
stony fields, able to sustain only a handful of people. And also, as
you may remember, that the Greeks belonged to a number of
tribes, the most important of them being the Dorians in the south
and the Ionians and the Aeolians in the north. These tribes differed
little from one another, either in appearance or in language. They
spoke different dialects, which they could all understand if they
chose. But they very rarely did. For, as is often the case, these close-
related, neighbouring tribes were unable to get on with one
another. They spent all their time exchanging insults and ridicule,
when actually they were jealous of each other. For Greece had no
one king or administration in common. Instead, each city was a
kingdom in itself.

But one thing united the Greeks: their religion and their sport.
And I say ‘one thing’ because, strangely enough, sport and religion
weren’t two separate things – they were closely connected. For


... ..... ...... .. ... ....

instance, in honour of Zeus, the Father of the Gods, great sporting
contests were held every four years in his sanctuary at Olympia. As
well as large temples there was a stadium at Olympia, and all the
Greeks – the Dorians, Ionians, Spartans and Athenians – came
there to show how well they could run, throw the discus and the
javelin, fight hand to hand and race chariots. To be victorious at
Olympia was the greatest honour in a man’s life. The prize was no
more than a simple garland made from sprigs of wild olive, but
what fame for the winners: the greatest poets sang their praises, the
greatest sculptors carved their statues to stand for ever in Olympia.
They were shown in their chariots, throwing the discus, or rubbing
oil into their bodies before the fight. Victory statues like these
can still be seen today – there may even be one in your local
museum.

Since the Olympic Games took place once every four years, and
were attended by all the Greeks, they provided everyone with a
convenient way to measure time. This was gradually adopted
throughout Greece. Just as we say .. meaning ‘Before the birth of
Christ’ or .. for after the birth of Christ (Anno Domini which
means the year of our Lord in Latin), the Greeks would say: ‘At the
time of this or that Olympiad’. The first Olympiad was in 776 ...
Can you work out when the tenth would have been? But don’t
forget! They only happened every four years.

But it wasn’t only the Olympic Games that brought all the Greeks
together. There was another sanctuary which they all held sacred.
This one was at Delphi, and belonged to the sun god Apollo, and
there was something most peculiar about it. As sometimes happens
in volcanic regions, there was a fissure in the ground from which
vapour issued. If anyone inhaled it, it literally clouded their mind.
It was as if they were drunk or delirious, and nothing they said
made any sense.

The very meaninglessness of these utterances seemed deeply
mysterious to the Greeks, who said that ‘the god himself speaks
through a mortal mouth’. So they had a priestess – whom they
called Pythia – sit over the fissure on a three-legged stool, while
other priests interpreted her babble as predictions of the future.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

The shrine was known as the Delphic Oracle, and at difficult
moments of their lives Greeks from everywhere made pilgrimages
to Delphi, to consult the god Apollo. The answer they
received was often far from clear, and could be understood in a
variety of ways. And in fact we still say that a vague or enigmatic
answer is ‘oracular’.

Let us now take a closer look at two of Greece’s most important
cities: Sparta and Athens. We already know something about
the Spartans: they were Dorians, who, when they arrived in
Greece, in around 1100 .., enslaved the former inhabitants and
put them to work on the land. But the slaves outnumbered their
masters, and the danger of rebellion meant that the Spartans had
to be constantly on the alert lest they find themselves homeless
again. They only had one aim in life: to be fighting fit, ready to
crush any uprising by their slaves, and to protect themselves from
the surrounding peoples still at liberty.

And they really did think of nothing else. Their lawgiver, Lycurgus,
had already seen to that. A Spartan baby that appeared weak,
and unlikely to grow up to be a warrior, was killed at birth. A strong
infant had to be made stronger. From a very young age he must
train from dawn till dusk, learn to endure pain, hunger and cold,
must eat poorly and be denied all pleasure. Boys were beaten just
to harden them to pain. A harsh upbringing is still called ‘spartan’
today, and as you know, it worked: at Thermopylae, in 480 ..,in
obedience to their law, the Spartans allowed themselves to be massacred
by the Persians. Knowing how to die like that isn’t easy. But
knowing how to live is, perhaps, even harder. And this is what the
Athenians aimed to do. They weren’t looking for an easy, comfortable
life, but one which had meaning. A life of which something
remained after one’s death. Something of benefit to those who
came after. You shall see how they succeeded.

Had they not lived in fear – fear of their own slaves – the
Spartans might never have become so warlike and brave. Athenians
had fewer reasons to be afraid and they didn’t live under the
same pressures. Things were different for them even though, as in
Sparta, the nobles who once ruled Athens imposed harsh laws


... ..... ...... .. ... ....

drawn up by an Athenian named Draco. (These laws were so strict
that people still speak of ‘Draconian’ severity.) But the people of
Athens, who had roamed the seas in their ships, and had heard and
seen so many different things, did not consent to this for long.

It was, in fact, a nobleman who had the wisdom to try to
give the little state a new system of government. His name was
Solon, and the laws he introduced in 594 .. – at the time of
Nebuchadnezzar – were named after him. They stated that the
people, that is, the city’s inhabitants, should decide the city’s affairs
themselves. They should assemble in the marketplace of Athens
and vote. The majority should decide and should elect a council of
experts to put those decisions into effect. This sort of government
is called democracy, or ‘the rule of the people’, in Greek. This didn’t
mean that everyone who lived in Athens was entitled to vote in the
Assembly. Citizenship depended on wealth and influence, and
many people, including women and slaves, played no part in government.
But many Athenians could at least have their say, and so
they took an interest in how their city was run. ‘Polis’ is Greek for
city, ‘politics’, the affairs of a city.

For a while individual noblemen curried favour with the people
to win their votes, and then seized power. Rulers like these were
called tyrants. But the people soon expelled them and took better
care next time to ensure that it was they themselves who really governed.
I have already told you about the wayward nature of the
Athenians. And it was this, together with a real fear of losing their
freedom once again, which led them to banish any politician who
showed signs of becoming too popular, lest he seize power for himself
and rule as a tyrant. The same free people of Athens who
defeated the Persians later treated Miltiades and Themistocles with
just such ingratitude.

But there was one politician who avoided this fate. His name
was Pericles. When he spoke in the Assembly, the Athenians always
believed that it was they who had made the decisions, whereas in
fact it was Pericles, who had made up his mind long before. This
wasn’t because he held any special office or had any particular
power – he was simply the wisest and the most intelligent. And so


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

he gradually worked his way up until, by 444 .. – a number as
beautiful as the time it represents – he was, in effect, the city’s sole
ruler. His chief concern was that Athens should maintain its power
at sea, and this he achieved through alliances with other Ionian
cities who paid Athens for its protection. In this way the Athenians
grew rich and could at last afford to make use of their great gifts.

And now I can hear you asking: ‘But what exactly did they
do that was so great?’ And I can only say ‘everything’. But two
things interested them most and these were truth and beauty.

Their assemblies had taught the Athenians how to discuss all
matters openly, with arguments for and against. This was good
training in learning how to think. Soon they were using arguments
and counter-arguments, not just when they were debating everyday
matters like whether or not to increase taxation, but in discussions
about the whole of nature. The Ionians in the colonial
outposts may have been ahead of them here, for they had already
reflected on what the world was actually made of, and what might
be the cause of all events and experiences.

This sort of reflection is what we call philosophy. In Athens,
however, their reflecting – or philosophising – went much further.
They also wanted to know how people should act, what was good
and what was evil, and what was just and what was unjust. They
wanted to find an explanation for human existence and discover
the essence of all things. Of course, not everyone agreed on matters
as complex as these – there were various theories and opinions
that were argued back and forth, just as in the people’s Assembly.
And since that time, the sort of reflection and reasoned argument
we call philosophy has never stopped.

But the Athenians didn’t only pace up and down their porticos
and sports fields talking about things like the essence of life and
how to recognise it, and where it came from. They didn’t just picture
the world in a new way in their minds, they saw it with new
eyes. When you look at the works of Greek artists, and see how
fresh and simple and beautiful they are, it is as if their creators were
seeing the world for the first time. We spoke of the statues of
Olympic champions earlier. They show fine human beings, not


... ..... ...... .. ... ....

posed, but looking as if the position they are shown in is the most
natural one in the world. And it is because they seem so natural that
they are so beautiful.

The Greeks portrayed their gods with the same beauty and
humanity. The most famous sculptor of such statues was Phidias.
He did not create mysterious and supernatural images, like the
colossal statues in Egyptian temples. Although some of his temple
statues were large and splendid and made of precious materials
like ivory and gold, their beauty was never insipid, and they had a
noble and natural grace which must have inspired confidence in
the gods they represented, and the same can be said for Athenian
paintings and buildings. But nothing remains of the pictures they
painted on the walls of their halls and assembly rooms. All we have
are little paintings on pottery – on vases and urns. Their loveliness
tells us what we have lost.

However, the temples are still standing. Even in Athens. And
best of all, the citadel of Athens is still there – the Acropolis – where
new sanctuaries made of marble were erected in the time of
Pericles, because the old ones had been burnt and destroyed by the
Persians while the Athenians watched from the island of Salamis.
The Acropolis still contains the most beautiful buildings we know.
Not the grandest, or the most splendid. Simply the most beautiful.
Every detail is so clear and so simple that one cannot imagine it
otherwise. All the forms which the Greeks employed in these
buildings were to be used again and again in architecture. You will
find Greek columns – of which there are several kinds – in almost
every city of the world, once you have learnt to recognise them. But
none of them is as beautiful as those on the Acropolis where they
are used not for show and decoration but for the purpose for
which they were invented: as elegant supports for the roof.

Both wisdom of thought and beauty of form were to be united
by the Athenians in a third art: the art of poetry. And here, too, they
invented something new: the theatre. Their theatre, like their
sport, was also once bound up with their religion, with festivals
held in honour of their god Dionysus (also known as Bacchus). On
his feast-day a performance was held which could last all day. It


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

took place in the open air, and the actors wore huge masks and
high heels, so that they could be easily seen from a distance. We still
have plays which they performed. Some are serious, grand and
solemn. They are called tragedies. But there were other ones that
were very sharp, witty and lively, which made fun of certain Athenian
citizens. These are called comedies. I could tell you lots more
about the Athenians – about their historians and their doctors,
their singers, their thinkers and their artists, but I think it would be
better for you to find out about them yourself, one day. Then you’ll
see that I haven’t exaggerated.


10


.

T.. E.......... O..
... ... L...



A
A
nd now let us go to the opposite end of the world. To India
and then to China, so that we can find out what was going on
in these vast lands at the time of the Persian wars. Like
Mesopotamia, India also had a very ancient civilisation, and at
about the same time as the Sumerians were holding sway at Ur –
that is, around 2500 .. – there was a mighty city in the valley of
the Indus. (The Indus is a great river which flows through what is
Pakistan today.) It had well-drained streets, canals, granaries and
workshops, and was called Mohenjo Daro, and until its discovery
in the 1920s nobody had even dreamt of its existence. When it was
excavated, things came to light that were as remarkable as any
found in the rubble mounds at Ur. Although we know almost
nothing about the people who built Mohenjo Daro, we do know
that different people arrived much later, and that they are ancestors
of the people who inhabit northern India and Pakistan today.
These people spoke a language similar not only to those spoken by
the Persians and Greeks, but also to those of the Romans and the
Teutons. An example of this is the word for ‘father’: in ancient
Indian it was pitar, the Greek is patèr, the Latin, páter.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Since both Indians and Europeans speak these languages, they
are known as the Indo-European family of languages. Whether the
fact that the languages are similar means that the people who speak
them are actually distant relatives we don’t yet know for sure. But
in any event, the people who spoke an Indo-European language
invaded India much as the Dorians invaded Greece, and may have
enslaved the native population just as they did.

In time, most of the continent was subdued by the descendants
of these invaders, who, like the Spartans, maintained a distance
between themselves and the peoples they had conquered. Traces of
this division persist today in what is known as the ‘caste system’.
In it, professions or occupations are strictly separated from each
other. Men who were warriors had to remain warriors, and their
sons had to be warriors too, because they belonged to the warrior
caste. Other castes were similarly closed, like those of farmers and
craftsmen. A farmer could never become a craftsman, or a craftsman
a farmer – nor could their sons. Someone who was a member
of one caste couldn’t marry a girl from another – or even share a
meal with a member of another caste.

At the top were the priests, or Brahmins – even higher than the
warriors. Their task was to perform sacrifices to the gods and look
after the temples, and, as in Egypt, they were in charge of sacred
knowledge. They had to learn all the chants and prayers off by
heart so that they were preserved and handed down, unchanged.
They did this for more than a thousand years until the texts were
finally written down.

A tiny part of the population was excluded from any caste. They
were pariahs – people who were given the dirtiest and most unpleasant
tasks. Not even members of the lowest castes could associate
with them – their very touch was thought to be defiling. So they
became known as the ‘untouchables’. They weren’t allowed to fetch
water from the streams that other Indians used, and had to make
sure that their shadow never touched another person, because even
that was thought to be defiling. People can be very cruel.

But it would be wrong to say that the Indians were a cruel
people. On the contrary, their priests were serious and profound


... ........... ... ... ... ....

thinkers, who often withdrew into the forest to meditate, alone and
undisturbed, on the most difficult questions. They meditated on
their many fierce gods, and on Brahma, the Sublime, the highest
divinity of all. They seemed to sense the breath of this one
Supreme Being throughout the natural world – in gods as well as
men, and in every animal and plant. They felt him active in all
things: in the shining of the sun and in the sprouting of crops, in
growing and in dying. He was everywhere, just as a little salt
dropped in water makes all the water salty, down to the last drop.
In all the variety of nature, in all her cycles and transformations, we
only see the surface. A soul may inhabit the body of a man, and
after his death, that of a tiger, or a cobra, or any other living creature
– the cycle will only end when that soul has become so pure
that it can at last become one with the Supreme Being. For the
divine breath of Brahma is the essence of all things. To help their
pupils understand this, Indian priests had a lovely formula which
you may turn over in your mind. All they said was ‘This is you’, by
which they meant that everything around you – all the animals and
plants and your fellow human beings – are, with you yourself, part
of the breath of God.

The priests had invented an extraordinary way of actually feeling
this all-embracing unity. They would sit down somewhere in
the depths of the ancient Indian forest and think about it, and
nothing else, for hours, days, weeks, months, years. They sat on the
ground, upright and still, their legs crossed and their eyes lowered.
They breathed as little as possible and they ate as little as possible

– indeed, some of them even tormented themselves in special ways
to purify themselves and help them sense the divine breath within
them.
Holy men like these penitents and hermits, were common in
India three thousand years ago, and there are still many there
today. But one of them was different from all the others. He was a
nobleman called Gautama, and he lived about five hundred years
before Christ.

The story goes that Gautama, whom they were later to call the
‘Enlightened One’, the ‘Buddha’, grew up in Eastern luxury and


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

splendour. It is said that he had three palaces which he never left –
one for summer, one for winter, and one for the rainy season – and
that they were always filled with the most beautiful music. His
father wouldn’t allow him to leave their lofty terraces because he
wanted to keep him far away from all the sorrows of the world. And
no one who was sick or unhappy was ever allowed near him. However,
one day Gautama summoned his carriage and went out. On
the way he caught sight of a man, bent with age, and he asked his
driver what it was. The driver was forced to explain that this was an
old man. Deep in thought, Gautama returned to his palace. On
another occasion he saw someone who was sick. No one had ever
told him about illness. Pondering even more deeply, he went home
to his wife and his small son. The third time he went out he saw a
dead man. This time he didn’t go home to his palace. Coming
across a hermit in the road, he decided that he, too, would go into
the wilderness, where he would meditate on the sufferings of this
world which had been revealed to him in the forms of old age, sickness
and death.

Later in his life Gautama told the story of his decision in a
sermon: ‘And so it came about that, in the full freshness and enjoyment
of my youth, in glowing health, my hair still black, and
against the wishes of my weeping and imploring elders, I shaved
my head and beard, dressed in coarse robes, and forsook the shelter
of my home.’

For six years he led the life of a hermit and penitent. But his
meditations were deeper and his sufferings greater than those of
any other hermit. As he sat, he almost stopped breathing altogether,
and endured the most terrible pains. He ate so little that he
would often faint with weakness. And yet, in all those years, he
found no inner peace. For he didn’t only reflect on the nature of
the world, and whether all things were really one. He thought
about its sadness, of all the pain and suffering of mankind – of old
age, sickness and death. And no amount of penitence could help
him there.

And so, gradually, he began to eat again. His strength returned,
and he breathed like other people. Other hermits who had


... ........... ... ... ... ....

formerly admired him now despised him, but he took no notice of
them. Then, one night, as he sat beneath a fig tree in a beautiful
clearing in a wood, understanding came. Suddenly he realised
what he had been seeking all those years. It was as if an inner light
had made everything clear. Now, as the ‘Enlightened One’, the
Buddha, he went out to proclaim his discovery to all men.

It wasn’t long before he found like-minded people who were
soon convinced that he had found a way out of human suffering.
And because these followers admired the Buddha, they formed
what we would call an ‘order’ of monks and nuns. This order lived
on after his death, and still exists today in many Eastern countries.
You can recognise its members by their yellow robes and their
austere way of life.

I imagine that you’d like to know exactly what happened to
Gautama, as he sat under that fig tree – the Tree of Enlightenment,
as it became known – that took away his doubts and brought him
inner peace. But if you want me to try and explain it, you will have
to do some hard thinking too. After all, Gautama spent six whole
years thinking about this and nothing else. The idea that came to
him, his great Enlightenment, the solution to human suffering,
was this: if we want to avoid suffering, we must start with ourselves,
because all suffering comes from our own desires. Think of
it like this. If you are sad because you can’t have something you
want – maybe a book or a toy – you can do one of two things: you
can do your best to get it, or you can stop wanting it. Either way, if
you succeed, you won’t be sad any more. This is what the Buddha
taught. If we can stop ourselves wanting all the beautiful and pleasant
things in life, and can learn to control our greed for happiness,
comfort, recognition and affection, we shan’t feel sad any more
when, as so often happens, we fail to get what we want. He who
ceases to wish for anything ceases to feel sad. If the appetite goes,
the pain goes with it.

I can already hear you saying: ‘That’s all very well, but people
can’t help wanting things!’ The Buddha thought otherwise. He said
that it is possible to control our desires, but to do so we need to
work on ourselves, perhaps even for years, so that in the end we


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

only have the desires we want to have. In other words, we can
become masters of ourselves, in the same way that an elephant
driver learns to control his elephant. A person’s highest achievement
on earth is to reach the point at which he or she no longer has
any desires. This is the Buddha’s ‘inner calm’, the blissful peace of
someone who no longer has any wishes, someone who is kind to
everyone and demands nothing. The Buddha also taught that a
person who is master of all his wishes will no longer be reborn after
his death. Only souls which cling to life are reborn – or so the
Buddha’s followers believe. He who no longer clings to life is
released from the unending cycle of birth and death, and is at last
freed from all suffering. Buddhists call this state ‘Nirvana’.

So this was the Enlightenment that the Buddha experienced
under the fig tree: the realisation that, instead of giving in to our
wishes, we can break free from them – rather like when we are feeling
thirsty and take no notice, and the feeling goes away. You can
see that the way to do this is far from easy. The Buddha called it the
‘middle way’, because it lay between useless self-torment and
thoughtless pleasure-seeking. The important thing is to find the
right balance: in what we believe, in the decisions we make, in what
we say and what we do, in the way we live, in our ambitions, in our
conscience and our innermost thoughts.

That was the essential message of the Buddha’s sermons, and
these sermons made such a deep impression on people that many
followed him and worshipped him as a god. Today there are almost
as many Buddhists in the world as there are Christians, especially
in South East Asia, in Sri Lanka, Tibet, China and Japan. But not
many of them are able to live their lives in accordance with the
Buddha’s teachings, and so achieve that inner calm.


11


.

T.. G.... T......
.. . G.... P.....



W
W
hen I was a schoolboy, China was to us, as it were, ‘at the
other end of the world’. At most we had seen the odd picture
on a teacup or a vase, so that we imagined a country of stiff little
men with long plaits down their backs, and artful gardens full of
hump-backed bridges and little turrets hung with tinkling bells.

Of course there never was such a fairyland, although it is true
that for more than two hundred years, until 1912, Chinese men
were made to wear their hair plaited in a pigtail, and that we first
learnt about them through delicate objects of porcelain and ivory
made by skilled craftsmen. From their palace in the capital emperors
had ruled over China for more than a thousand years. The
fabled emperors of China who called themselves the ‘Son of
Heaven’, just as the Egyptian pharaoh called himself ‘Son of the
Sun’. But at the time I am going to talk about, around 2,500 years
ago, all this was yet to come, though China was already a vast and
ancient kingdom. In its fields many millions of hard-working
peasants grew rice and other crops, while in the towns people
strolled through the streets in sumptuous, silken gowns.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Over all these people a king ruled, and beneath him many
princes who governed the many provinces of this immense country
which was larger than Egypt, and larger than Assyria and Babylonia
put together. But soon these princes had become so mighty
that the king could no longer command their obedience. They
were constantly at war with each other, the big provinces gobbling
up the smaller ones. And because the empire was so vast that in all
its corners the Chinese spoke quite different languages, it would
probably have fallen apart altogether had they not had one thing in
common. This was their script.

‘But wait a minute!’ you say. ‘If they all spoke different languages,
how could using the same script make any difference?’
Well, Chinese writing is special. You can read and understand it
even if you don’t know a single word of the spoken language. That
must be magic! No, absolutely not, it is really quite simple. Instead
of writing words you write things. If you want to write ‘sun’, you
make a picture like this:


. Then you can read it in any language:
sun in English, soleil in French or jih in Mandarin Chinese. Everyone
who knows the sign will know what it means. Now I’ll show
you how to make the sign for ‘tree’. Again it is quite easy, just a
couple of strokes like this:
. In Mandarin it is pronounced ‘mu’,
but you hardly need know the sign to guess it is a tree.
‘All right,’ you say, ‘I can see that works quite well for things you
can draw, but what if you want to write “white”? Do you just paint
a blob of white paint? And what if you want to write “East”? You
can hardly draw a picture of “East”!’ On the contrary, you’ll see that
it’s all quite straightforward. We can write ‘white’ by drawing
something that is white – in this case, a sunbeam. A stroke coming
out of a sun


stands for ‘white’ – blanc – pai, and so on. ‘And
“East”?’ East is where the sun rises, behind the trees. So I draw a
picture of a sun behind a tree:
!

That is clever, isn’t it? Well, it is and it isn’t. There are two sides
to everything! For when you think how many words and things
there are in the world, in Chinese each one has its own sign which
must be learnt. There are already more than forty thousand of
them, and some are really complicated and hard to learn. So I think


... ..... ....... .. . ..... ......

we should congratulate our Phoenicians on their twenty-six letters,
don’t you? However, the Chinese have been writing like this
for many thousands of years, and their signs are read in many parts
of Asia, even where no Chinese is spoken. And this meant that the
thoughts and principles of the great men of China were able to
spread quickly and influence many people.

Now at the same time as the Buddha was seeking to relieve
man’s suffering in India (as you remember, that was around 500
..), there was in China another great man who was also trying to
make people happy through his teachings. And yet he was as different
from the Buddha as he could possibly be. He wasn’t a
wealthy nobleman’s son but came from a family that had fallen on
hard times. He didn’t become a hermit, but an adviser and teacher.
Rather than helping individuals not to want things, and therefore
not to suffer, what mattered most to Confucius was that everybody
should live peacefully together – parents with their children and
rulers with their subjects. That was his goal: to teach the right way
of living together. And he succeeded. Thanks to his teachings all
the peoples of China lived together for thousands of years, more
contentedly and more peacefully than many other peoples of the
world. So I am sure you will be interested in the teachings of Confucius
– or K’ung Fu-tzu, as he was called in Chinese. They aren’t
hard to understand. Nor to remember. Perhaps that’s why he was
so successful.

What Confucius proposed is quite simple. You may not like it,
but there is more wisdom in it than first meets the eye. What he
taught was this: outward appearances are more important than we
think – bowing to our elders, letting others go through a door first,
standing up to speak to a superior, and many other similar things
for which they had more rules in China than we have. All such
practices, so he believed, were not just a matter of chance. They
meant something, or had done once. Usually something beautiful.
Which is why Confucius said: ‘I believe in Antiquity, and I love it.’
By this he meant that he believed in the sound good sense of all the
many-thousand-year-old customs and habits, and he repeatedly
urged his fellow countrymen to observe them. He thought that


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

everything in life ran more smoothly if people did. Almost by itself,
as it were, without the need to think too hard about it. Of course
such behaviour does not make people good, but it helps them stay
good.

For Confucius had a very good opinion of humanity. He said
that all people were born honest and good, and that, deep down,
they remained so. Anyone seeing a small child playing near the
water’s edge will worry lest it fall in, he said. Concern for our
fellow human beings and sympathy for the misfortunes of others
are inborn sentiments. All we need do is to make sure we do not
lose them. And that, said Confucius, is why we have families.
Someone who is always good to his parents, who obeys them and
cares for them – and this comes naturally to us – will treat others
in the same way, and will obey the laws of the state in the same way
that he obeys his father. Thus, for Confucius, the family, with its
brotherly and sisterly love and respect for parents, was the most
important thing of all. He called it ‘the root of humanity’.

However, he didn’t mean that respect and obedience should be
shown only by a subject to his ruler, and not the other way round
as well. On the contrary, Confucius and his disciples often came
up against obstinate princes, and would usually tell them exactly
what they thought of them. For a prince must take the lead in
observing the forms. He must demonstrate a father’s love in providing
for his people and deal with them justly. If he neglects to do
so, and brings suffering on his subjects, then it serves him right
if they rise up and overthrow him. So taught Confucius and his
followers. For a prince’s first duty was to be an example to all who
lived in his kingdom.

It may seem to you that what Confucius taught was obvious.
But that was exactly his intention. He wanted to teach something
that everyone would find easy to grasp, because it was so just and
fair. Then living together would become much easier. I have
already told you that he succeeded. And, thanks to his teaching,
that enormous empire, with all its provinces, was saved from
falling apart.


... ..... ....... .. . ..... ......

But you mustn’t think that in China there weren’t other people
more like the Buddha, for whom what mattered was not living
together and bowing to one another, but the great mysteries of the
world. A wise man of this sort lived in China at about the same
time as Confucius. His name was Lao-tzu. He is said to have been
an official who became tired of the way people lived at court. So he
gave up his job and wandered off into the lonely mountains at
the frontier of China to be a hermit.

A simple border guard at a frontier pass asked him to set down
his thoughts in writing, before leaving the world of men. And this
Lao-tzu did. But whether the border guard could make head or tail
of them I do not know, for they are very mysterious and hard to
grasp. Their meaning is roughly this: in all the world – in wind and
rain, in plants and animals, in the passage from day to night, in the
movements of the stars – everything acts in accordance with one
great law. This he calls the ‘Tao’, which means the Way, or the Path.
Only man in his restless striving, in his many plans and projects,
even in his prayers and sacrifices, resists, as it were, this law,
obstructs its path and prevents its fulfilment.

Therefore the one thing we must do, said Lao-tzu, is: do nothing.
Be still within ourselves. Neither look nor listen to anything
around us, have no wishes or opinions. Only when a person has
become like a tree or a flower, empty of all will or purpose, will he
begin to feel the Tao – that great universal law which makes the
heavens turn and brings the spring – begin to work within him.
This teaching, as you see, is hard to grasp and harder still to follow.
Perhaps, in the solitude of the distant mountains, Lao-tzu was able
to take ‘doing nothing’ so far that the law began to work within him
in the way he described. But maybe it is just as well that it was
Confucius, and not Lao-tzu, who became the great teacher of his
people. What do you think?


12


.

T.. G....... A........
.. A..



G
G
reece’s age of splendour was short-lived. The Greeks could do
everything but live in peace with one another. Above all, it was
Athens and Sparta who could not put up with one another for long.
By 430 .. the two states were locked in a long and bitter conflict.
This was the Peloponnesian War. The Spartans marched on Athens,
savagely laying waste to the countryside all around. They uprooted
all the olive trees and this was a terrible misfortune because it takes
years for a newly planted olive tree to bear fruit. The Athenians hit
back, attacking the Spartan colonies to the south of Italy, at Syracuse
in Sicily. There was a great deal of fighting and retaliation, a terrible
plague in Athens in which Pericles died and, in the end, Athens lost
the war and the city walls were torn down. As is usually the case with
wars, not only Athens but the whole country was exhausted by the
conflict, and the victors were no exception. To add to it all, a small
tribe near Delphi, provoked by the priests of the Oracle, invaded and
plundered the sanctuary of Apollo. Utter confusion followed.

A foreign tribe – though not so very foreign – took advantage
of this confusion to interfere. These were the Macedonians, a


... ........ ......... .. ...

people who lived in the mountains to the north of Greece. The
Macedonians were related to the Greeks, but they were barbarous
and warlike. Their king, Philip, was a man of great cunning. He
spoke excellent Greek and was familiar with Greek customs
and culture, and his aim was to be king of all Greece. Since the
invasion of the sanctuary at Delphi concerned all tribes loyal to
the Greek religion, he had a good excuse to intervene. There was a
politician in Athens, however, who was suspicious of Philip of
Macedon. This was the famous orator Demosthenes, whose fulminating
speeches at the Assembly, in which he repeatedly warned
people against King Philip’s schemes, are known as ‘Philippics’.
But Greece was too divided to put up any real defence.

At Chaeronea, in 338 .., the Greeks, who hardly a hundred
years before had held their own against the gigantic Persian host,
were defeated by King Philip and tiny Macedonia. So ended the
freedom of the Greeks – not that it could be said that they had
made good use of it lately. But it wasn’t Philip’s intention to enslave
or plunder Greece. He had other ideas: he planned to create a great
army made up of Greeks and Macedonians with which to invade
and conquer Persia.

At the time of the Persian wars such a task would have proved
impossible, but things had changed. The great kings of Persia
were no longer able and ambitious like Darius or mighty like
Xerxes. They had long given up ruling the country themselves and
contented themselves with the money their satraps sent back
from the provinces. They used it to build themselves magnificent
palaces and held court in great style. They ate off golden dishes
and even their slaves – both male and female – were dressed in
splendid robes. They loved good food, and good wines even
more. So did their satraps. A kingdom like this, thought King
Philip, should be easy to conquer. But before he had even completed
the preparations for his campaign he was assassinated.

His son, who now inherited the whole of Greece, along with his
native Macedonia, was barely twenty years old at the time. His
name was Alexander. The Greeks were convinced that freedom was
in their grasp – he was only a boy and they’d make short work of


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

him. But Alexander was no ordinary boy. From his youth he had
been impatient to be king. When he was little, he was said to cry
whenever his father, King Philip, conquered another Greek city,
saying: ‘Father won’t leave anything for me to conquer when I’m
king!’ Now his father had left him everything. A Greek city that
tried to free itself was razed, and its inhabitants sold into slavery
as a warning to all. Then Alexander summoned all the Greek leaders
to a meeting in the town of Corinth, to discuss the Persian
campaign.

Now Alexander wasn’t just a brave and ambitious warrior –
there was much more to him than that. He was exceptionally handsome,
with long curly hair, and he knew just about everything
there was to know at the time. His tutor was the most famous
teacher living: the Greek philosopher Aristotle. And if I tell you
that Aristotle wasn’t just Alexander’s tutor but – in a manner of
speaking – the teacher of mankind for 2,000 years, you’ll have an
idea of what I mean. In the 2,000 years that followed, whenever
people failed to agree on one thing or another, they turned to his
writings. He was their referee. What Aristotle said must be right.
For what he had done was to gather together all the knowledge of
his time. He wrote about the natural sciences – the stars, animals
and plants; about history and people living together in a state –
what we call politics; about the right way to reason – logic; and the
right way to behave – ethics. He wrote about poetry and its beauty.
And last of all he wrote down his own thoughts on a god who
hovered impassive and unseen above the vault of heaven.

All this Alexander studied too, and no doubt he was a good
student. Best of all he loved the stories about heroes in Homer’s
great lyric poems – they say he kept them under his pillow at night.
But Alexander didn’t spend all his time with his nose in a book. He
loved sport, and riding more than anything. No one rode better
than he. His father once bought a beautiful stallion that no one
could tame. His name was Bucephalus. Whenever anyone tried to
mount him they were thrown off. But Alexander worked out why
he did it: the horse was afraid of his own shadow. So Alexander
turned the horse’s head towards the sun so that he couldn’t see his


... ........ ......... .. ...

shadow on the ground. Stroking him gently, he swung himself
onto his back and rode round to the applause of the whole court.
From that time on, Bucephalus would always be his favourite
horse.

Now when Alexander appeared before the Greek leaders in
Corinth they greeted him warmly and paid him lavish compliments
– all of them, that is, but one. A funny fellow, a philosopher
named Diogenes. He had views not unlike those of the Buddha.
According to him, possessions and all the things we think we need
only serve to distract us and get in the way of our simple enjoyment
of life. So he had given away everything he owned and now
sat, almost naked, in a barrel in the market square in Corinth
where he lived, as free and independent as a stray dog. Curious to
meet this strange fellow, Alexander went to call on him. Dressed in
shining armour, the plume on his helmet waving in the breeze, he
walked up to the barrel and said to Diogenes: ‘I like you. Let me
know your wish and I shall grant it.’ Diogenes, who had until then
been comfortably sunning himself, replied: ‘Indeed, Sire, I have a
wish.’ ‘Well, what is it?’ ‘Your shadow has fallen over me: stand a
little less between me and the sun.’ Alexander is said to have been
so struck by this that he said: ‘If I weren’t Alexander I should like
to be Diogenes.’

A king like this was soon as popular with the Greek soldiers as
he was with the Macedonians. They were more than willing to fight
for him. So, with increasing confidence, Alexander marched on
Persia. He gave everything he owned to his friends. They were horrified
and said:‘But what are you leaving for yourself?’‘Hope’, he is
said to have replied. And that hope didn’t deceive him. His army
reached Asia Minor first. There he came up against the first Persian
army. Although larger than his own, it turned out to be no more
than a milling host of soldiers with no effective leader. The Persians
were quickly put to flight, for Alexander’s army fought bravely, and
Alexander most bravely of all in the heat of the fray.

It so happens that vanquished Asia Minor is the scene of the
famous story of the Gordian Knot. It went like this. In the city of
Gordium there was a temple, and in it an old chariot whose shaft


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

was held fast by a strap that was tightly and intricately knotted.
Now it had been foretold that he who could untie the enchanted
knot would become master of the world. Alexander wasted little
time fiddling with a knot that was clearly far worse than the sort
you get in your shoelace when you are in a hurry. He did something
my mother never let me do: he took his sword and simply
chopped it through. The story’s meaning is twofold: Alexander
would conquer the world in fulfilment of the ancient prophecy,
and he would do it with the sword. As indeed he did.

You will find it easier to follow the rest of this story of conquest
if you take a look at the map (on pages 70 and 71). Alexander could
have gone on to attack Persia directly, but rather than risk an attack
from the rear by the Persian provinces of Phoenicia and Egypt, he
chose to subdue them first. The Persians tried to block his way near
a town called Issus, but Alexander crushed them. He plundered the
magnificent royal tents and made off with the king’s treasure. He
captured the king’s wife and sisters, too, and treated them with the
utmost respect and courtesy. That was in 333 .., an easy date to
remember.

Phoenicia was less easy to conquer. For seven long months
Alexander laid siege to the city of Tyre. Its destruction, when it
came, was all the more brutal. Egypt was easier. Glad to be rid of
the Persians, the Egyptians soon surrended to Persia’s foe. But
Alexander was determined to be a true ruler of Egypt, the sort they
were used to. He marched across the desert to a temple of the sun
god and had the priests proclaim him Son of the Sun, and therefore
righteous Pharaoh. Before he left Egypt to continue his campaign,
he founded a new city by the sea and named it after himself:
Alexandria. It is still there today, and was for a long time one of the
richest and most powerful cities in the world.

Only now did he march on Persia. In the meantime the Persian
king had assembled a huge army and was waiting for Alexander
near ancient Nineveh at a place called Gaugamela. He sent messengers
ahead to meet Alexander and offered him half his kingdom
and his daughter in marriage, if only he would agree not to fight.
‘If I were Alexander, I’d take it,’ said Alexander’s friend, Parmenios.


... ........ ......... .. ...

‘And so would I, if I were Parmenios,’ was Alexander’s reply. Half
the world wasn’t enough for Alexander. With that, he defeated the
last and greatest Persian army. The king of Persia fled into the
mountains, where he was assassinated.

Alexander punished the assassins. Now he was king of the whole
of Persia. Greece, Egypt, Phoenicia, Palestine, Babylonia, Assyria,
Asia Minor and Persia – all these were now part of his empire. He
set about putting it in order. His commands could now be said to
reach all the way from the Nile to Samarkand.

This would probably have been enough for you or me, but
Alexander was far from satisfied. He wanted to rule over new,
undiscovered lands. He longed to see the mysterious, far-off
peoples merchants talked about when they came to Persia with
rare goods from the East. Like Dionysus in the Greek legend, he
wanted to ride in triumph to the sun-burnished Indians of the
East, and there receive their tribute. So he spent little time in
the Persian capital, and in 327 ..led his army on the most perilous
adventures over unknown and unexplored mountain passes and
down along the valley of the Indus into India. But the Indians did
not submit to him willingly. The hermits and penitents in the
forests denounced the conquerors from the distant West in their
sermons. And the soldiers of the warrior caste fought valiantly, so
that every city had to be besieged and conquered in its turn.

Alexander himself was no less valiant, as is shown by his
encounter with an Indian king. King Porus had lain in wait for him
on a branch of the Indus River, with a mighty army of war elephants
and foot soldiers. When Alexander reached the river the
king’s army was positioned on the far bank, and Alexander and his
soldiers had no choice but to cross the river in the face of the
enemy host. His success was one of his greatest feats. Yet even more
remarkable was his victory over that army, in the stifling heat of
India. Porus was brought before him in chains. ‘What do you want
of me?’ asked Alexander. ‘Only that you treat me as befits a king.’
‘And that is all?’ ‘That is all,’ came the reply, ‘there is no more to
be said.’ Alexander was so impressed that he gave Porus back his
kingdom.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

He himself wished to march on even further towards the east, to
the even more mysterious and unknown peoples who lived in the
valley of the River Ganges. But his soldiers had had enough. They
didn’t want to march on to the end of the world. They wanted to
go home. Alexander begged and pleaded and threatened to go on
alone. He shut himself up in his tent and refused to come out for
three whole days. But in the end the soldiers had their way, and he
was forced to turn back.

But they did agree to one thing: they wouldn’t go home by the
same route. Of course it would have been far the simplest thing to
do, since those regions had already been conquered. But Alexander
wanted new sights and new conquests. So they followed the Indus
down as far as the sea. There he put part of his army onto ships and
sent them home that way. He himself chose to endure new and
terrible hardships as he marched with the rest of the army over
pitiless desert wastes. Alexander bore all the privations his army
endured and took no more water and slept no more than the next
man. He fought in the foremost ranks.

On one occasion, he only escaped death by a miracle. That day
they were besieging a fortress. Ladders had been set in place to
scale the walls. Alexander was first up. He had reached the top
when the ladder snapped under the weight of the soldiers behind,
leaving him alone on top of the wall. His men shouted to him to
jump back down. Instead he leapt straight into the city and, with
his back to the ramparts, defended himself with his shield against
overwhelming odds. By the time the others were able to scale the
wall to rescue him, he had already been hit by an arrow. It must
have been thrilling!

In the end they returned to the Persian capital. But since
Alexander had burnt it down when he conquered it, he chose to set
up his court in Babylon. This was no idle choice: Son of the Sun to
the Egyptians, King of Kings to the Persians, with troops in India
and in Athens, he was determined to show the world that he was its
rightful ruler.

It may not have been pride that prompted him to do so. As a
pupil of Aristotle he understood human nature and knew that


... ........ ......... .. ...

power needs pomp and dignity if it wants to make the right
impression. So he introduced all the age-old ceremonies of the
Babylonian and Persian courts. Anyone who came into his presence
had to fall on their knees before him and speak to him as if he
were a god. And in the manner of Oriental kings he had several
wives, among them the daughter of the Persian king, Darius, which
made him that king’s rightful successor. For Alexander didn’t wish
to be seen as a foreign conqueror. His aim was to combine the
wisdom and splendour of the East with the clear thinking and
vitality of the Greeks, and so create something entirely new
and wonderful.

But this idea didn’t please the Greeks and Macedonians at all.
They were the conquerors, so they should be the masters. What was
more, they were free men, and used to their freedom. They weren’t
going to bow down to any man on earth – or, as they put it, lick any
man’s boots. His Greek friends and the soldiers became increasingly
rebellious, and he was forced to send them home. Alexander
never realised his great ambition of mingling the two peoples, even
though he handed out rich dowries to ten thousand Macedonian
and Greek soldiers so that they could marry Persian women, and
laid on a great wedding feast for all.

He had great plans. He wanted to found many more cities like
Alexandria. He wanted to build roads, and change the face of the
world with his military campaigns, whether the Greeks liked it or
not. Just imagine, in those days, to have a regular postal service
running from India to Athens! But in the midst of all his plans he
died, in Nebuchadnezzar’s summer palace, in 323 ... He was
thirty-two years old – an age when most people’s lives have barely
begun.

To the question of who should succeed him, he answered, in his
fever: ‘He who is most worthy.’ But there was no one. The generals
and princes in his entourage were greedy, dissolute and dishonest.
They fought over the empire until it fell apart. Egypt was then
governed by a family of generals – the Ptolemies. The Seleucids
ruled Mesopotamia, and the Attalids Asia Minor. India was simply
abandoned.


70 . ... ... ....... .. ... .....
Follow the arrows! They will take you in Alexander’s footsteps as he conquers
half the world.

... ........ ......... .. ... 71

. ... ... ....... .. ... .....

But although the empire was in pieces, Alexander’s grand
project slowly went on taking shape. Greek art and the spirit of
Greece had penetrated Persia and passed on through India to
China. Meanwhile the Greeks themselves had learnt that there
was more to the world than Athens and Sparta, and more to do
than waste their lives in endless squabbling between Dorians and
Ionians. And, having lost the little political power they once had,
the Greeks went on to be the bearers of the greatest intellectual
force there has ever been, the force we know as Greek culture.
This force was protected and preserved in some very special
fortresses. Can you guess what those fortresses were? They were
libraries. Alexandria, for instance, had a Greek library that held
around seven hundred thousand scrolls. Those seven hundred
thousand scrolls were the Greek soldiers who set off to conquer
the world. And that empire is still standing today.


13


.

N.. W... ... N.. W.......



A
A
lexander only went east. Although ‘only’ may not be quite the
right word! But the lands that lay to the west of Greece did not
tempt him – just a couple of Phoenician and Greek colonies and a
handful of densely wooded peninsulas inhabited by tribes of stubborn
and unruly peasants. One of these peninsulas was Italy, and
one of the peasant tribes, the Romans. At the time of Alexander the
Great, the Roman empire was no more than a little patch of land
in the heart of Italy, and Rome a tiny city of twisting streets within
strong walls. But Rome’s inhabitants were a proud people. They
loved recounting stories of the greatness of their past and were
convinced of a great future. Their history, as they told it, went back
to ancient Troy. A Trojan named Aeneas fled to Italy. His descendants
were the twin brothers Romulus and Remus, sons of Mars,
the god of war, who were suckled and raised in the forest by a wild
she-wolf. Romulus, so the myth goes, founded Rome. They even
had a date for it, 753 .., and would later count the years from that
date as the Greeks did from the Olympiads. They would say: in
such-and-such a year after the city’s founding. So, for example, the


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Roman year 100 is what we would call the 653rd year before the
birth of Christ – or 653 ...

The Romans had lots of other stories about the glorious past of
their little city. Tales of kings, both good and bad, and their wars
with neighbouring cities – I almost said with neighbouring
villages. The seventh and last king was called Tarquin the Proud,
and he was said to have been assassinated by a nobleman named
Brutus. From that time onwards, power was in the hands of the
nobility. These were the patricians – the word means something
like ‘city fathers’ – although in those days they weren’t citizens as
we know them, but old landowning families with vast estates of
fields and meadows. And they alone had the right to choose officials
to govern the city, once there were no more kings.

In Rome the highest officials were the consuls. There were
always two of them ruling jointly, and they held office for just one
year. Then they had to stand down. Of course, the patricians
weren’t the only people who lived in the city, but if you didn’t have
illustrious ancestors or great estates you weren’t noble. The others
were the plebeians, and they were almost a caste of their own as in
India. A plebeian couldn’t marry a patrician. Still less could he
become a consul. He wasn’t even allowed to voice his opinion at
the People’s Assembly on the Field of Mars outside the city gates.
But the plebeians were many and every inch as strong-willed and
stubborn as the patricians. Unlike the gentle Indians they didn’t
willingly submit. On more than one occasion they threatened to
leave the city unless they were treated better and given a share of
the fields and pastures which the patricians liked to keep for themselves.
After a relentless struggle which went on for more than a
hundred years, the plebeians of Rome finally succeeded in obtaining
the same rights as the patricians. Of the two consuls, one would
be a patrician, the other a plebeian. So justice was done. The end of
this long and complicated struggle coincided with the time of
Alexander the Great.

From this struggle you will have gained some idea of what the
Romans were like. They were not as quick-thinking or as inventive
as the Athenians. Nor did they take such delight in beautiful things,


... .... ... ... ........

in buildings, statues and poetry. Nor was reflecting on the world and
on life so vital to them. But when they set out to do something, they
did it, even if it took two hundred years, for they were peasants
through and through, not restless seafarers like the Athenians. Their
homes, their livestock and their land – these were what mattered.
They cared little for travel, they founded no colonies. They loved
their native city and its soil and would do anything and everything
to increase its prosperity and power. They would fight for it and they
would die for it. Beside their native soil there was one other thing
that was important to them: their law. Not the law that is just and
fair and before which all men are equal, but the law which is law. The
law that is laid down. Their laws were inscribed on twelve bronze
tablets set out in the marketplace. And those few, stern words meant
precisely what they said. No exceptions, no compassion, no mercy.
For these were the laws of their ancestors and they must be right.

There are many old and wonderful stories telling of the love
Romans had for their native land and of their faithfulness to its
laws. Stories of fathers who sentenced their own sons to death
without turning a hair, because the law so demanded, and of
heroes who didn’t hesitate to give their lives for their fellow countrymen
on the battlefield or in captivity. While we don’t have to
believe every word of them, such stories give us an idea of what was
expected of a Roman: the harshness and discipline that it was his
duty to show towards himself and to others whenever his native
land or the law were involved. Nothing could shake these Romans.
They never gave up. Not even when their city was captured and
burnt to the ground by tribesmen from the north called Gauls, in
390 ... They just rebuilt it, fortified it, and gradually brought the
small surrounding towns back under their control.

After the time of Alexander the Great, however, small wars
against small towns ceased to satisfy them and they set about conquering
the entire peninsula. Not, as Alexander had done, in one
single great campaign, but in easy stages – town by town, region by
region, and with all their characteristic single-mindedness and
determination. It usually went like this. Because Rome was a powerful
city, other Italian cities wanted to be its allies. This suited the


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Romans very well, and all would go smoothly as long as the allies
behaved themselves. But if a disagreement arose that led to an ally’s
refusing to follow Rome’s instructions, it would mean war – a war
which Rome’s regiments or legions usually won. Now it so happened
that one day a city in the south of Italy asked a Greek prince
and commander called Pyrrhus to come to its aid against Rome. He
arrived with war elephants – whose use the Greeks had learnt from
the Indians – and succeeded in defeating the Roman legions. But at
a cost: he lost so many of his men that he is said to have cried out,
‘One more such victory and we are lost!’ Which is why people still
speak of a ‘Pyrrhic victory’ if it has been won at too great a cost.

Pyrrhus soon withdrew his forces, leaving the Romans to
become lords of the whole of southern Italy. But even that was
not enough for them. They aimed to conquer Sicily as well, drawn
by the island’s fertile soil which produced such good crops, and by
its wealthy Greek colonies. But Sicily didn’t belong to the Greeks
any more: it was under the control of the Phoenicians.

Now as you remember, even before the Greeks, the Phoenicians
had set up trading posts and founded cities everywhere they went.
These were mainly in southern Spain and along the coasts of North
Africa. One of the African cities was Carthage, and it lay immediately
opposite Sicily. Carthage was the richest and mightiest city for
miles around and the Romans referred to its Phoenician inhabitants
as ‘Punics’. Its ships went far across the seas, taking goods
from one country to another and, since they were so near Sicily,
they fetched grain from there.

Because of this the Carthaginians had become Rome’s first real
opponents – and very dangerous ones too. Unlike the Romans they
didn’t usually fight themselves, but could afford to pay foreign
mercenaries to fight on their behalf. In the war which now broke
out in Sicily they won the early battles – not least because the
Romans didn’t have many ships, weren’t used to sea voyages and
sea warfare, and knew next to nothing about shipbuilding. But one
day a Carthaginian ship ran aground off Italy. Using it as a model,
and working in furious haste, the Romans managed to build a
whole fleet of identical ships within two months. It took all the


money they had, but with their brand new fleet they defeated the
Carthaginians, who were soon forced to cede Sicily to the Romans.
This happened in 241 ...
However, it was only the start of the war between the two cities.
They’ve taken Sicily, the Carthaginians said to themselves, so we’ll
take Spain. Now at the time we’re talking about there weren’t any
Romans in Spain, only wild tribes. Even so, the Romans would not
allow it. It so happened that there was a Carthaginian commander
in Spain whose son Hannibal was a truly extraordinary young
man. Reared among soldiers, he knew everything there was to
know about warfare. Hunger and cold, heat and thirst, forced
marches night and day, he had seen them all. He was fearless, unbelievably
tenacious and a born leader.He could outwit the enemy
with his cunning and sum up a situation in an instant, and he had
a cool head. He was that rare thing: a man who made war like a
chess-player, carefully considering each move before he made it.
... .... ... ... ........ 77
Carthage and Rome, fighting for the possession of Sicily, drove Hannibal to
bring his army over the Alps.

. ... ... ....... .. ... .....

But above all he was a good Carthaginian. He already hated the
Romans for trying to subdue his native city, and their meddling
in Spain was the last straw. He left Spain immediately for Italy,
equipped with war elephants and a large army – a truly formidable
force. To reach Italy he had to take his army and all his elephants
across the whole of southern France, across rivers and over mountains
and right up over the Alps. He may have taken the pass that
goes over the shoulder of Mount Cenis, as it is known today. I’ve
been there myself, following a wide, winding road. But how they
found their way over those wild mountains in those days, with no
roads to follow, is impossible to imagine. Surrounded by deep
ravines, sheer precipices and slippery grass ledges – I wouldn’t
want to be up there with one elephant, let alone forty, and by then
it was already September and there was snow on the mountain
tops. But Hannibal found a way through for his army and they
finally reached Italy. There he was confronted by the Romans,
but he defeated them in a bloody battle. Later a second Roman
army surprised his camp under cover of darkness. But Hannibal,
having been forewarned, saved himself with a cunning trick. He
tied flaming torches to the horns of a herd of cattle and drove them
down the mountainside where his camp was billeted. In the darkness
the Roman soldiers mistook them for Hannibal’s soldiers and
rushed off in hot pursuit. How I would love to have seen their faces
when they finally caught up with them and found they were cows!

The Romans had a very gifted general called Quintus Fabius
Maximus, who wanted to avoid meeting Hannibal in battle. He
believed that Hannibal would eventually become impatient and,
being in a foreign country, was bound to make a blunder. But the
Romans didn’t like his waiting game and mocked Quintus Fabius
Maximus, calling him ‘Cunctator’ – ‘Hesitator’. Ignoring his advice,
they attacked Hannibal at a place called Cannae. There they were
decisively beaten: forty thousand dead on the Roman side. This
battle, which took place in 217 .., was their bloodiest defeat. Yet
despite his victory Hannibal did not march on Rome. Favouring
caution, he stayed put and waited for reinforcements from home.
And this was his undoing. For Carthage sent no fresh troops and


... .... ... ... ........

his men began to run wild, robbing and plundering the Italian
cities. Though the Romans no longer dared attack him directly,
they called up all their men to fight. Every one of them – even
young boys and slaves. Every man in Italy became a soldier, and
these weren’t hired soldiers like Hannibal’s. They were Romans,
and you know what that means. They fought the Carthaginians
both in Sicily and in Spain. And everywhere they fought, as long as
it wasn’t Hannibal they were fighting, they always won.

After fourteen years in Italy Hannibal finally returned to Africa,
where his countrymen needed him. The Romans, led by Scipio
their general, had reached the gates of Carthage. And there Hannibal
met his defeat. In 202 ..the Romans conquered Carthage. The
Carthaginians were made to burn their entire fleet and pay the
Romans a huge sum of money. Hannibal fled, and later poisoned
himself rather than fall into the hands of the Romans. Emboldened
by its great victory, Rome now conquered Greece, still under
Macedonian rule and as disunited and fragmented as ever. They
brought home the most beautiful works of art from Corinth and
reduced the city to ashes.

Rome also expanded northwards into the land of the Gauls who,
two hundred years earlier, had sacked Rome. They conquered the
region we know as northern Italy. Yet even this was not enough.
Carthage was still standing, a fact which many Romans would not
accept, in particular a patrician named Cato. Cato was a just and
honourable man, but notoriously severe. Whenever the city council
met at the Senate, no matter what was discussed, he is said to
have ended every speech with the words:‘For the rest,I propose that
Carthage be destroyed.’ And in the end that is precisely what they
did. The Romans invented a pretext to attack. The Carthaginians
defended themselves desperately, and even after the city had fallen
the Roman soldiers had to fight on, house by house, through the
streets for six more days. When the city was finally conquered, every
Carthaginian had either been killed or captured. The Romans razed
all the houses and turned the land where Carthage had once stood
into a plain. It was 146 ... And that was the end of Hannibal’s city.
Now Rome was the mightiest city in the world.


14


.

A. E.... .. H......



I
I
f you have always found history boring, you are going to enjoy
this chapter.
At about the same time as Hannibal was in Italy (that is, shortly
after 220 ..), an emperor was ruling over China who hated history
so much that, in 213 .., he ordered all history books and all old
reports and records to be burnt, along with all collections of songs
and poems and the writings of Confucius and Lao-tzu – in fact
everything he considered to be useless rubbish. The only books
he permitted were ones on agriculture and other useful subjects.
Anybody found in possession of any other sort of book was to be
put to death.

This emperor was Shih Huang-ti, the first emperor of all China
and one of the greatest warriors there has ever been. He was not
born into an imperial family but was the son of one of the princes
I told you about, who ruled the many Chinese provinces. His
province was called Ch’in, from which his family took its name,
and it is likely that the whole country now known as China was
named after him.


.. ..... .. .......

There are certainly more than enough reasons for China to take
its name from the Prince of Ch’in. Not only did he make himself
the first emperor of all China, by conquering all the other
provinces one by one, but he transformed the entire country. He
threw out all the princes and totally reorganised his empire. And if
you ask me why he hated history and destroyed all those books, it
was because he wanted to wipe out every trace of how things had
been done before, so he could build an entirely new China – his
China – starting from scratch. He built roads everywhere and
began work on an enormous project: the Great Wall of China.
Today it is still a massive construction, a double wall made of stone
with tall towers and castellations, winding its symmetrical way
over plains, through deep ravines and up steep mountain slopes as
it follows the line of the frontier for all of four thousand miles. Shih
Huang-ti built it to protect China’s many hardworking and peaceable
peasants and townspeople from the wild tribes of the steppes,
whose warlike horsemen roamed the vast plains of inner Asia.
It had to be strong enough to resist their incessant raids, with all
their looting and killing. And he succeeded. Of course, over the
centuries the wall has often been rebuilt and strengthened, but it is
still there today.

Shih Huang-ti didn’t have a long reign. Soon a new family
ascended the throne of the Son of Heaven. This was the Han
family. They saw no need to undo all Shih Huang-ti’s good works,
and under their rule China remained strong and unified. But by
now the Hans were no longer enemies of history. On the contrary,
they remembered China’s debt to the teachings of Confucius and
set about searching high and low for all those ancient writings. It
turned out that many people had had the courage not to burn
them after all. Now they were carefully collected and valued twice
as highly as before. And to become a government official, you had
to know them all.

China is, in fact, the only country in the world to be ruled for
hundreds of years, not by the nobility, nor by soldiers, nor even by
the priesthood, but by scholars. No matter where you came from,
or whether you were rich or poor, as long as you gained high marks


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

in your exams you could become an official. The highest post went
to the person with the highest marks. But the exams were far from
easy. You had to be able to write thousands of characters, and you
can imagine how hard that is. What is more, you had to know an
enormous number of ancient books and all the rules and teachings
of Confucius and the other ancient sages off by heart.

So Shih Huang-ti’s burning of the books was all in vain, and if
you thought he was right, you were mistaken. It’s a bad idea to try
to prevent people from knowing their own history. If you want to
do anything new you must first make sure you know what people
have tried before.


15


.

R..... .. ... W...... W....



I
I
t would never have occurred to the Romans to do what Alexander
the Great had done. They had no wish to turn the lands they
conquered into a single, vast empire in which everyone was treated
equally. Certainly not. All the lands the Roman legions conquered
– and their conquests came thick and fast – became Roman
provinces, their towns occupied by Roman troops and Roman officials.
These occupiers looked down on the native inhabitants, even
when they were Phoenicians, Jews and Greeks – all peoples of very
ancient culture. In the eyes of the Romans they were good for
just one thing: paying up. They were subject to crushing taxes and
had to keep sending grain to Rome – as much and as often as
possible.

Provided they did so, they were left more or less in peace. They
could practise their own religion and speak their own language,
and in many ways they benefited from all the good things the
Romans brought, such as roads. Many of these, splendidly paved,
led out from Rome across the plains and over distant mountain
passes to remote and inaccessible parts of the empire. It must be


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

said that the Romans didn’t build these roads out of consideration
for the people living there. On the contrary, their aim was to send
news and troops to all parts of the empire in the shortest possible
time. The Romans were superb engineers.

Most impressive of all their works were their magnificent aqueducts.
These brought water from distant mountains and carried it
down through valleys and into the towns – clear, fresh water to fill
innumerable fountains and bathhouses – so that Rome’s provincial
officials could enjoy all the comforts they were used to having
at home.

A Roman citizen living abroad always retained his separate
status, for he lived according to Roman law. Wherever he happened
to be in that vast empire, he could turn to a Roman official and say:
‘I am a citizen of Rome!’ These words had the effect of a magic formula.
If until then no one had paid him much attention, everyone
would instantly become polite and obliging.

In those days, however, the true rulers of the world were the
Roman soldiers. It was they who held the gigantic empire together,
suppressing revolts where necessary and ferociously punishing all
who dared oppose them. Courageous, experienced and ambitious,
they conquered a new land – to the north, to the south or to the
east – almost every decade.

People who saw the tight columns of well-drilled soldiers,
marching slowly in their metal-plated tunics, with their shields
and javelins, their slings and swords and their catapults for hurling
rocks and arrows, knew that it was useless to resist. War was their
favourite pastime. After each victory they returned in triumph to
Rome, led by their generals, with all their captives and their loot.
To the sound of trumpets they would march past the cheering
crowds, through gates of honour and triumphal arches. Above
their heads they held pictures and placards, like billboards to
advertise their victories. The general would stand tall in his
chariot, a crown of laurel on his head and wearing the sacred cape
worn by the statue of Jupiter, God of Gods, in his temple. Like a
second Jupiter, he would climb the steep path to the Capitol, the
citadel of Rome. And there in the temple, high above the city, he


...... .. ... ....... .....

would make his solemn sacrifice of thanksgiving to God, while
below him the leaders of the vanquished were put to death.

A general who had many such victories, with plenty of booty for
his troops and land for them to cultivate when they grew old and
were retired from service, was loved by his men like a father. They
would give their all for him. Not just on foreign soil but at home as
well. For, in their eyes, a great hero of the battlefield was just what
was needed to keep order at home, where there was often trouble
brewing. For Rome had become a huge city with large numbers of
destitute people who had no work and no money. If the provinces
failed to send grain it meant famine in Rome.

Two brothers, living in about 130 .. (that is, sixteen years after
the destruction of Carthage), thought up a plan to encourage this
multitude of poor and starving people to move to Africa and settle
there as farmers. These brothers were the Gracchi. But they were
both killed in the course of political struggles.

The same blind devotion that the soldiers gave their general
went to any man who gave grain to the multitudes and put on
splendid festivals. For Romans loved festivals. But these were not at
all like those of the Greeks, where leading citizens took part in
sporting contests and sang hymns in honour of the Father of the
Gods. These would have seemed ridiculous to any Roman. What
serious, self-respecting man would sing in public, or take off his
formal, many-pleated toga to throw javelins before an audience?
Such things were best left to captives. It was they who had to wrestle
and fight, confront wild beasts and stage whole battles in the
arena under the eyes of thousands – sometimes tens of thousands
– of spectators. It all got very serious and bloody, but that was just
what made it so exciting for the Romans. Especially when, instead
of trained professionals, men who had been condemned to death
were thrown into the arena to grapple with lions, bears, tigers and
even elephants.

Anyone who put on shows like these, with generous handouts of
grain, was loved by the crowd and could do what he pleased. As you
can imagine, many tried. If two rivals fought for power, one might
have the army and the patricians on his side while the other had


86 . ... ... ....... .. ... .....
Legionaries kept watch along all the frontiers of the vast Roman empire. They
also built a palisade that stretched from the Rhine to the Danube.

...... .. ... ....... ..... 87

. ... ... ....... .. ... .....

the support of the plebeians and poor peasants. And in a long
drawn-out struggle, now one and now the other would be uppermost.
There were two such famous enemies called Marius and
Sulla. Marius had been fighting in Africa and, several years later,
took his army to rescue the Roman empire when it was in peril.
In 113 .., barbarians from the north had invaded Italy (as the
Dorians had Greece or, seven hundred years later, the Gauls had
Rome). These invaders were the Cimbri and the Teutones, ancestors
of today’s Germans. They had fought so bravely that they had
actually succeeded in putting the Roman legions to flight. But
Marius and his army had been able to halt and defeat them.

This made him the most celebrated man in Rome. But in the
meantime, Sulla had fought on in Africa, and he too had returned
triumphant. Both men got ready to fight it out. Marius had all
Sulla’s friends killed. Sulla in his turn made a long list of the
Romans who supported Marius and had them murdered. He then
generously presented all their property to the state. After which he
and his soldiers ruled the Roman empire till 79 ...

In the course of these turbulent times, Romans had changed a
great deal. All the peasants had gone. A handful of rich people had
bought up the smaller farms and brought in slaves to run their vast
estates. Romans had, in fact, grown used to leaving everything to
be managed by slaves. Not only those who worked in the mines and
quarries, but even the tutors of patrician children were mostly
slaves, prisoners of war or their descendants. They were treated as
goods, bought and sold like cattle. Slave owners could do what they
liked with their slaves – even kill them. Slaves had no rights at all.
Some masters sold them to fight with wild beasts in the arena,
where they were known as gladiators. On one occasion the gladiators
rebelled against this treatment. They were urged on by a
slave called Spartacus, and many slaves from the country estates
rallied to him. They fought with a ferocity born of desperation and
the Romans were hard put to suppress the revolt, for which the
slaves paid a terrible price. That was in 71 ...

By this time new generals had become the darlings of the
Roman populace. The most popular of them all was Gaius Julius


...... .. ... ....... .....

Caesar. He too knew how to win the hearts of the masses, and had
raised colossal sums of money for magnificent festivals and gifts of
grain. But more than that, he was a truly great general, one of the
greatest there has ever been. One day he went to war. A few days
later, Rome received a letter from him with just these three Latin
words: veni, vidi, vici – meaning ‘I came, I saw, I conquered.’ That
is how fast he worked!

He conquered France – in those days known as Gaul – and made
it a province of Rome. This was no small feat, for the peoples who
lived there were exceptionally brave and warlike, and not easily
intimidated. The conquest took seven years, from 58 to 51 ...He
fought against the Helvetii (who lived in what is now Switzerland),
the Gauls and the Germans. Twice he crossed the Rhine into land
that is now part of Germany and twice he crossed the sea to England,
known to the Romans as Britannia. He did this to teach the
neighbouring tribes a proper fear and respect for Rome. Although
the Gauls continued to fight desperately, for years on end, he
attacked them repeatedly, and everywhere he went he left troops in
control behind him. Once Gaul had become a Roman province the
inhabitants soon learnt to speak Latin, just as they had in Spain.
And this is why French and Spanish, which come from the language
of the Romans, are known as Romance languages.

After the conquest of Gaul, Caesar turned his army towards
Italy. He was now the most powerful man in the world. Other generals
who had previously been his allies he attacked and defeated.
And after he had seduced Cleopatra, the beautiful queen of Egypt,
he was able to add Egypt to the Roman empire. Then he set about
putting it in order. For this he was ideally suited, for he had an
exceptionally orderly mind. He was able to dictate two letters at the
same time without getting his thoughts in a tangle. Imagine that!

He didn’t just put the whole empire in order, he put time in
order too. He put time in order? Whatever does that mean? He
reformed the calendar, so that it ended up being more or less like
ours, with twelve months and leap years. It is called after him, the
Julian Calendar. And, because he was such a great man, one of the
months is also named after him: the month of July. So July takes its


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

name from a thin-faced bald-headed man, who liked to wear a
laurel wreath made of gold on his head, a man whose weak and
sickly body hid a shining intellect and a will of iron.

Since Caesar was now the mightiest man on earth, he could have
become king of the Roman empire, and he might not have
objected to that. But the Romans were jealous of him – even his
best friend, Brutus – and they didn’t want to be ruled by him.
Fearing that Caesar would get the better of them, they decided to
murder him. During a meeting in the Senate they surrounded him
and raised their daggers to stab him. Caesar defended himself. But
when, among his assailants, he caught sight of Brutus, he is
reported to have said: ‘You too, Brutus, my son?’ and then let them
strike him down, without making any further attempts to resist.
This happened in 44 ...

After July comes August. Caesar Octavianus Augustus was
Caesar’s adoptive son. Having fought for a long time against a
number of generals on land and at sea, he finally succeeded in
becoming the sole ruler of the empire in 31 .., and so became the
first to hold the title of Roman Emperor.

Since one month had been named after Julius Caesar, Augustus
was given one too. He had certainly earned it. He may not have
been extraordinary like Caesar, but he was a fair and prudent man
who controlled himself at all times and so had earned the right
to control others. It is said that he never gave an order or made a
decision in anger. Whenever he felt his temper rising, he slowly
recited the alphabet in his head, and by the time he had reached the
end he had calmed down. This tells you what he was like: coolheaded,
a man who ruled the empire fairly and wisely. He wasn’t
only a warrior and he didn’t only enjoy going to gladiator fights.
He lived simply and appreciated fine sculpture and fine poetry.
And because the Romans were less gifted than the Greeks at such
things, he had copies made of all the finest Greek statues and
placed them in his palaces and gardens. The Roman poets of his
time – and they are the most famous of all the Roman poets – also
took the poems of the Greeks as their models. For even in those
days people thought that all the most beautiful things came from


...... .. ... ....... .....

Greece. And for the same reason it was considered a sign of distinction
for a Roman to speak Greek, to read the ancient Greek
poets and to collect Greek works of art. This was lucky for us, for
if they hadn’t, we might never have heard about any of it.


16


.

T.. G... N...



A
A
ugustus ruled from 31 .. until .. 14, which tells you that
Jesus Christ was born during his reign. He was born in Palestine,
which was then a Roman province. You can read about the life
and teachings of Jesus Christ in the Bible. You probably know the
essentials of what he taught: that it doesn’t matter if a person is rich
or poor, of noble or of humble birth, a master or a slave, a great
thinker or a child. That all men are God’s children. And that the
love of this father is infinite. That before him no man is without
sin, but that God has pity on sinners. That what matters is not
judgement but mercy.

You know what mercy is: the great giving and forgiving love of
God. And that we should treat others as we hope God, our Father,
will treat us. That is why Jesus said: ‘Love your enemies, do good to
those who hate you, bless those who curse you, pray for those who
mistreat you. If someone strikes you on one cheek, turn to him the
other also. If someone takes your cloak, do not stop him from
taking your tunic. Give to everyone who asks you, and if anyone
takes what belongs to you, do not demand it back.’


... .... ....

And you know that Jesus spent just a short time travelling all
over the country, preaching and teaching, healing the sick and comforting
the poor. That he was accused of wanting to be king of the
Jews. And that, as a rebellious Jew, he was sentenced by a Roman
official called Pontius Pilate to be nailed to a cross. This terrible
punishment was only given to slaves, robbers and members of subject
peoples, not to citizens of Rome. It was also seen as a dreadful
humiliation. But Christ had taught that the world’s worst sorrows
had a meaning, that beggars, those in torment, the persecuted, the
sick and the suffering were blessed in their misfortune. And so it
was that the Son of God, martyred and in agony, became for the
first Christians the very symbol of his teaching. Today we can hardly
imagine what that meant. The cross was even worse than the gallows.
And this cross of shame became the symbol of the new teaching.
Just imagine what a Roman official or soldier, or a Roman
teacher steeped in Greek culture, proud of his wisdom, his rhetoric
and his knowledge of philosophy, would have thought when
he heard Christ’s teaching from one of the great preachers –
perhaps the Apostle Paul in Athens or in Rome. We can read what
he preached there today, in his First Letter to the Corinthians:

I will show you a more excellent way: If I speak with the
tongues of men and of angels, but have not love, I am but a
sounding gong or a tinkling cymbal. If I have the gift of
prophecy and can see into all mysteries and have all knowledge
and have all faith so that I can move mountains, but
have not love, then I am nothing. If I give away everything
that is mine, and offer up my body to be burnt, but have not
love, I gain nothing. Love is long-suffering and kind, love
does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud, it does not
behave improperly, it does not seek its own advantage, it is
not easily provoked, it bears no grudge, delights not in evil
but rejoices only in the truth. It shelters all, trusts all, always
hopes, always endures. Love is everlasting.

When they heard Paul’s sermons the Roman patricians must have
shaken their heads in disapproval, for this was hardly the language


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

of the law. But the poor and downtrodden heard in Paul’s words
something that was entirely new, something that had never been
heard before: the extraordinary announcement of Divine Grace
which was far greater than any law, and was called the Gospel, or
the Good News. (Good news – or glad tidings – is a translation of
the Greek eu-angelion, from which we get the word evangelical.)
And this good and happy news of the mercy of God the Father –
the unique and invisible God in whom the Jews had believed long
before Christ had lived and preached among them – soon spread
throughout the Roman empire.

Roman officials began to pay attention. As you know they hadn’t
previously involved themselves in matters of religion. But this was
something new. The Christians, who believed in just one God,
were refusing to scatter incense before images of the emperor,
which had been the custom since Rome had had an emperor. Like
the rulers of the Egyptians, the Chinese, the Babylonians and the
Persians, Roman emperors allowed themselves to be worshipped
as gods. Their statues were everywhere, and every good citizen was
expected to place a few perfumed grains in front of these images as
an offering. But the Christians were refusing to do so. And people
wanted to make them.

Now about thirty years after Christ’s death on the cross (that is,
around sixty years after his birth – in .. 60), a cruel emperor
was ruling over the Roman empire. He was called Nero. People still
shudder when they hear the name of this monster. But what is truly
repellent about him is that he didn’t start out as a monster – ruthless
and wicked through and through. He was simply weak, vain, suspicious
and lazy. Nero fancied himself as a poet and composed songs
which he performed himself. He ate – or, rather, gorged himself on –
the rarest delicacies and was utterly devoid of decency or dignity.
He was not unattractive, but there was something cruel and self-
satisfied about his smile. He had his own mother murdered, and his
wife and his tutor, along with a number of other relations and friends.
He lived in constant fear of assassination, for he was a coward too.

One day a terrible fire broke out in Rome which, burning day
and night, consumed house after house, district after district, and


... .... ....

made hundreds of thousands of people homeless – for by then
Rome was a huge city with more than a million inhabitants. And
what do you think Nero did?

He stood on the balcony of his sumptuous palace with his lyre
and sang a song he had composed about the burning of Troy. To
him this seemed perfect for the occasion. The people, however,
were enraged. Until then they had not hated him much because he
had always given them splendid festivals and had only been cruel
to close friends and acquaintances. Now the rumour spread that
Nero himself had set Rome on fire. We do not know if it is true. But
in any case Nero knew that people thought he was responsible. So
he looked around for a scapegoat and found one in the Christians.
The Christians had often said that this world must end so that a
better, purer world might take its place. Of course, you and I know
that they meant Heaven. But because people tend not to listen very
carefully, soon they were saying: ‘The Christians want the world to
end because they hate mankind.’ An extraordinary accusation,
don’t you think?

Nero had them arrested wherever he found them, and they were
brutally put to death. Some were torn to pieces by wild beasts in the
arena, while others were burnt alive as torches at a grand nocturnal
banquet in his garden. But the Christians bore all these tortures
and those of later persecutions with unbelievable courage. They
were proud to testify to the power of their new faith. And these
testifiers – or ‘martyrs’, to use the Greek word – later became the
first saints. Christians used to pray at the tombs of their martyrs,
whom they buried in a whole network of underground passages
and burial chambers called catacombs, outside the city gates. The
walls were painted with simple pictures inspired by Bible stories:
pictures of Daniel in the Lion’s Den, of Shadrach, Meshach and
Abednego in the Burning Fiery Furnace, or Moses Striking Water
from the Rock, which were there to remind Christians of the power
of God and the Life Everlasting.

In these underground passages Christians gathered together
at night to discuss Christ’s teachings, to share the Lord’s Supper
and give each other encouragement when a new persecution


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

threatened. And in the course of the next century, despite all the
persecution, more and more men and women throughout the
empire came to believe in the Good News and were ready to bear,
for its sake, the suffering Christ had endured.

Christians were not the only ones to experience the severity of
Roman rule for things were no better for the Jews. A few years after
Nero’s reign a revolt against the Romans broke out in Jerusalem.
The Jews wanted their freedom. They fought with extraordinary
determination and courage against the legions who were forced to
lay siege to each Jewish town in turn to defeat them. Jerusalem
itself was reduced to famine during two long years of siege by
Titus, son of the ruling Roman emperor, Vespasian. Those who fled
were caught and crucified by the Romans outside the city. When
the Romans finally succeeded in forcing their way into the city in
.. 70, Titus is said to have commanded that the sanctuary of the
One God be spared, but the soldiers sacked and looted the temple
all the same. The sacred vessels were carried home in triumph to
Rome, as we can see today from the pictures carved on the arch
which Titus erected in Rome to commemorate his triumph.
Jerusalem was destroyed and the Jews scattered to the four winds.
Long established as traders in many cities, the Jews had now lost
their homeland. From now on they huddled together in their
prayer schools, in cities like Alexandria and Rome and other foreign
towns, scorned and derided by all because, even in the midst
of heathens, they still clung to their ancient customs, reading the
Bible and waiting for their Messiah who was to save them.


17


.

L... .. ... E.....
... .. ... F........



I
I
f you weren’t a Christian, a Jew or a close relative of the emperor,
life in the Roman empire could be peaceful and pleasant. You
could travel from Spain to the Euphrates, from the Danube to the
Nile on wonderful Roman roads. The Roman postal service made
regular visits to settlements at the empire’s frontiers, carrying news
back and forth. In all the great cities like Alexandria or Rome you
could find everything you needed for a comfortable life. Of course,
in Rome there were whole districts of barrack-like buildings,
crudely built and many storeys high, where poor people lived. The
private houses and villas of the well-to-do, in contrast, were luxuriously
furnished with beautiful Greek works of art, and had
delightful small gardens with cooling fountains. In winter months,
rooms were warmed by a form of central heating in which hot air
circulated through hollow bricks under the floor. Every rich
Roman had several country houses, usually near the sea, with
many slaves to run them, and fine libraries in which the works of
all the best Greek and Latin poets were to be found. The villas of
the rich even had their own sports grounds and cellars stocked


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

with the best wines. If a Roman felt bored at home he would take
himself to the marketplace, the law-courts or to the baths. The
bath houses, or therms, were monumental buildings supplied by
aqueducts with water from distant mountains. They were magnificently
furnished and decorated and had halls for hot baths, cold
baths and steam baths, and others for practising sports. Ruins of
these colossal therms can still be seen. With their high vaulted ceilings,
their brightly coloured marble pillars and their pools tiled
with rare and precious stones, they look more like fairy-tale
palaces.

Bigger still, and even more impressive were the theatres. The
great amphitheatre in Rome known as the Colosseum held up to
fifty thousand spectators – few of our modern stadiums hold
more. They were mainly used for gladiatorial contests and animal-
baiting, and, as you remember, many Christians died there. The
tiers of seats for the spectators rose high above the arena, like a
giant oval funnel. Imagine the noise fifty thousand people must
have made when they were all in there together! The emperor sat
below in the royal box beneath a magnificent awning to protect
him from the sun. When he dropped his handkerchief into the
arena, it was the signal for the games to begin. The gladiators
would appear and, standing in front of the imperial box, cry: ‘Hail
Caesar! We who are about to die salute you!’

But you mustn’t imagine that emperors did nothing but sit in
amphitheatres, or that they were all layabouts and raving lunatics
like Nero. On the contrary, they spent most of their time maintaining
peace in the empire. Beyond the distant frontiers all
around were fierce, barbarian tribes waiting to raid and pillage the
rich provinces. The Germans, who lived in the north at the other
side of the Danube and the Rhine, were especially troublesome –
Caesar had already clashed with them during his conquest of Gaul.
Tall and powerfully built, they towered over the Romans and
frightened the life out of them. Not only that, but their country
(now Germany) was in those days a land of swamps and dark
forests in which Roman legions were forever losing their way. But,
above all, the Germans simply weren’t used to living in fine,


.... .. ... ...... ... .. ... ......... 99


centrally heated villas. They were peasants and herdsmen, as the
Romans themselves had once been, and they preferred to live as
they always had, in isolated wooden farmsteads.

Educated Romans from the cities liked to write about the great
simplicity of the Germanic way of life, the plainness and austerity
of their traditions, their love of warfare and their loyalty to their
chieftains. By drawing attention to this seemingly simple, uncorrupted
and natural way of life in the freedom of the forest, the
authors of the accounts which have come down to us warned their
fellow countrymen against what they saw as the Romans’ own dangerously
refined and self-indulgent way of life.

The German warriors really were dangerous enemies. The
Romans had already learnt this to their cost during Augustus’s rule.
At that time the leader of a Germanic tribe called the Cherusci
was a man called Arminius. Brought up in Rome, he knew all
about Roman military tactics and, one day, when a Roman army
was marching through Teutoburg Forest he ambushed it and
annihilated it completely. After that, the Romans kept out of that
region. But it was all the more vital for them to secure their frontiers
against the Germans. Accordingly, during the first century ..,
they did what the emperor Shih Huang-ti had done in China. They
built a wall, known as the Limes, along the length of the frontier
from the Rhine to the Danube. This wall, made of palisades with
watchtowers and ditches, was intended to protect the empire from
the nomadic Germanic tribes. For what worried the Romans most
was that, instead of staying quietly on their farmsteads, cultivating
the land, the tribes were always on the move looking for new hunting
grounds or new pastures. They simply loaded their wives and
children onto ox-carts and set off in search of somewhere else
to live.

This meant that the Romans had to keep troops permanently
stationed at the frontiers to defend the empire. Along the Rhine
and the Danube there were soldiers from every country under the
sun. Near Vienna there was an encampment of Egyptians, who
even built themselves a temple beside the Danube which they dedicated
to their goddess Isis. On that spot there is a town today


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

called Ybbs, and Isis lives on in that name. Among the frontier
guards any number of gods were worshipped – the Persian sun god
Mithras, for example, and not long after, the unique and invisible
god of the Christians. However, life in these outposts was not very
different from life in Rome. Today we can still find Roman theatres
and bath houses in Germany (in Cologne, Trier, Augsburg and
Regensburg), in Austria (in Salzburg and Vienna), in France (in
Arles and Nîmes), and in England (in Bath), together with villas
for imperial officials and barracks for the soldiers. Older soldiers
often bought themselves land in the district, married a local girl
and settled near the camp. As a result, the populations within the
provinces gradually became accustomed to the Roman presence,
while those who lived beyond the Rhine and the Danube became
increasingly restless as the years went by. It wasn’t long before
Roman emperors were spending more time in frontier towns than
in their palaces in Rome. Among them were some remarkable
men, one of whom was the Emperor Trajan. He lived about a hundred
years after Christ and, long after his death, people were still
talking about his justice and his gentleness.

Trajan’s troops had crossed the Danube once again, into what is
now Hungary and Romania. Making that land a Roman province
would also make the empire safer. The country they conquered was
known as Dacia. Once it had become Roman and its inhabitants
began to speak Latin, Dacia became Romania. But Trajan didn’t
only lead military expeditions. He made Rome beautiful with
glorious squares. Whole hills were levelled to make room for them.
Then he commissioned a Greek architect to build temples and
shops, law-courts, colonnades and monuments. You can still see
their ruins in Rome today.

The emperors who followed Trajan also took good care of their
empire and defended its frontiers, especially the Emperor Marcus
Aurelius, who reigned between 161 and 180, and spent much of
his time in garrisons on the Danube – at Carnuntum, and at
Vindobona, which is what Vienna used to be called. And yet
Marcus Aurelius hated war. He was a gentle, quiet man, a philosopher,
who loved nothing better than reading or writing. We still


.... .. ... ...... ... .. ... ......... 101


have the diary he kept, much of which was written during his campaigns.
Almost everything he wrote in it was about self-control
and tolerance, about enduring pain and hardship, and about the
silent heroism of the thinker. They are thoughts that would have
pleased the Buddha.

But Marcus Aurelius couldn’t retire into the forest to meditate.
He had to wage war in the countryside near Vienna against the
Germanic tribes, who were particularly restless at that time. The
Romans are said to have taken lions with them to scare off the
enemy from across the Danube. But since the Germans had never
seen any lions before, they weren’t frightened at all. They just
killed what they thought were large dogs. While these battles were
going on, Marcus Aurelius died suddenly at his headquarters in
Vindobona, in .. 180.

The emperors who succeeded him spent even more time at the
frontiers and even less in Rome. They were true soldiers, elected
by their troops and often dismissed or even killed by them too.
Many of these emperors weren’t Romans, but foreigners, for by now
the legions had only a very small number of Romans in them. The
Italian peasants who, in earlier times, had gone out to conquer the
world as soldiers, had virtually disappeared, while their farms had
been absorbed into the huge estates owned by the rich and managed
by foreign slaves, and the army was also made up of foreigners – you
remember the Egyptians by the Danube. Most of these soldiers were
Germans who, as you know, were excellent warriors. And it was these
foreign troops, stationed at all four corners of the vast empire – at the
frontiers of Germania and Persia and in Spain, Britain, North Africa,
Egypt, Asia Minor and Romania – who now chose their favourite
generals to be their emperors. Then they all fought for power and had
each other murdered, just as at the time of Marius and Sulla.

Confusion and misery reigned in the years after .. 200. In the
Roman empire there was almost no one to keep order but slaves or
foreign troops who couldn’t understand one another. The peasants
in the provinces were unable to pay their taxes and rose up against
their landowners. In those desperate times, when the land was in
the grip of pestilence and lawlessness, many found consolation in


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

the good news of the Gospel. More and more free men and slaves
became Christians and refused to make sacrifices to the emperor.

At the height of the crisis a man from a poor family succeeded in
wresting control of the empire. This was the Emperor Diocletian.
He came to power in 284 and set about trying to rebuild the empire,
which was by now in ruins. Famine was everywhere, so he fixed a
limit on the price of all foods. Realising that the empire could no
longer be governed from a single place, he chose four towns as his
new imperial capitals and placed a deputy – or prefect – in each. To
restore respect and dignity to the role of emperor, he introduced
new rituals and court ceremony, and magnificent, richly embroidered
robes for his courtiers and officials. He was particularly insistent
that people should make sacrifices to the emperor, and so
ruthlessly persecuted Christians throughout the empire. This was
the last and most violent of all the persecutions. After a reign of
more than twenty years, Diocletian renounced his imperial title and
retired, a sick man, to his palace in Dalmatia. There he lived long
enough to see the futility of his battle against Christianity.

It is said that his successor, the Emperor Constantine, abandoned
this struggle on the eve of a battle against his rival, Maxentius. He
had a dream in which he saw the Cross, and heard the words:
‘Beneath this sign you will be victorious.’ Victorious in that battle,
he issued a decree in 313 that Christians should no longer be persecuted.
He himself remained a pagan for a long time, and was only
baptised on his death-bed. Constantine no longer ruled the empire
from Rome. In those days the chief threat came from the east, the
Persians having once again become powerful. So he chose as his seat
the ancient Greek colony of Byzantium on the Black Sea, upon
which it was renamed Constantine’s City, or Constantinople. Today
we know it as Istanbul.

By 395, the Roman empire didn’t only have two capitals, it had
two states: the Western Empire, consisting of Italy, Gaul, Britannia,
Spain and North Africa, where people spoke Latin, and the Eastern
Empire, consisting of Egypt, Palestine, Asia Minor, Greece and
Macedonia, where they spoke Greek. In both states Christianity
became the official religion from 380 onwards. This meant that


.... .. ... ...... ... .. ... ......... 103

bishops and archbishops became important dignitaries who
wielded great influence in the affairs of state. Christians no longer
met in underground passages, but in grand churches with fine pillars.
And the Cross, symbol of the deliverance from suffering, now
became the legions’ battle emblem.


18


.

T.. S....



H
H
ave you ever watched a storm approaching on a hot summer’s
day? It’s especially spectacular in the mountains. At first
there’s nothing to see, but you feel a sort of weariness that tells you
something is in the air. Then you hear thunder – just a rumble here
and there – you can’t quite tell where it is coming from. All of a
sudden, the mountains seem strangely near. There isn’t a breath of
wind, yet dense clouds pile up in the sky. And now the mountains
have almost vanished behind a wall of haze. Clouds rush in from
all sides, but still there’s no wind. There’s more thunder now, and
everything around looks eerie and menacing. You wait and wait.
And then, suddenly, it erupts. At first it is almost a release. The
storm descends into the valley. There’s thunder and lightning
everywhere. The rain clatters down in huge drops. The storm is
trapped in the narrow cleft of the valley and thunderclaps echo and
reverberate off the steep mountain sides. The wind buffets you
from every angle. And when the storm finally moves away, leaving
in its place a clear, still, starlit night, you can hardly remember
where those thunderclouds were, let alone which thunderclap
belonged to which flash of lightning.


... ..... 105


The time I am now going to tell you about was like that. It was
then that a storm broke that swept away the whole, vast Roman
empire. We have already heard its rumblings: they were the movements
of the Germanic tribes at the frontiers, the incursions of
the Cimbri and the Teutones, and the campaigns led by Caesar,
Augustus, Trajan, Marcus Aurelius and many others in their
efforts to keep those tribes out of the empire.

But now the storm had come. It had started at the other end of
the world – almost as far away as the wall built by the Chinese
emperor Shih Huang-ti, the enemy of history. No longer able to
mount their raids on China, Asiatic hordes from the steppes had
turned westwards in search of new lands to plunder. This time it
was the Huns. People like these had never been seen before in the
West: small, yellow men with narrow, slit eyes and terrifying scars
on their faces. Half man, half horse they seemed, for they rarely
dismounted from their small, fast ponies. They slept on horseback,
held meetings on horseback and ate, on horseback, the raw meat
they had first made tender under their saddles. With fearful howls
and a noise like thunder they charged down on their foes, showering
them with arrows, before whirling round and rushing away, as
if in headlong retreat. Then, if they were followed, they would twist
in their saddles and shoot backwards at their pursuers. They were
nimbler, more cunning and more bloodthirsty than any of the
other tribes. Even the brave Germans fled before them.

One of these Germanic tribes, the Visigoths, or West Goths,
sought refuge in the Roman empire, which agreed to accept them.
However, it wasn’t long before they were at war with their hosts.
They marched as far as Athens, which they sacked. They also
marched on Constantinople. Finally, under the leadership of their
king, Alaric, they turned towards Italy where they besieged and
sacked Rome in 410. When Alaric died they went north, this time
to Gaul, and eventually to Spain, where they settled. In order to
defend themselves against these armies the Romans were forced to
recall large numbers of their troops from frontier garrisons in Gaul
and Britannia, and from the Rhine and the Danube. Seizing their
chance, other Germanic tribes now burst through into the empire


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

in many places. It was the moment they had been waiting for, all
those hundreds of years.

Some had names you can still see reflected on a map of Germany
today: Swabians, Franks and Alemanni. Across the Rhine they
came, their creaking ox-carts piled high with wives and children
and all their goods and chattels. They fought, and they conquered.
For when they fell there were always more behind to take their
place. Thousands were slain, but tens of thousands followed. This
period is known as the time of the Migrations. It was the storm that
swept up the Roman empire and whirled it to extinction. For the
Germanic tribes didn’t stop when they reached Gaul and Spain. The
Vandals, for instance, captured Carthage in 439 and used it as a base
from which they launched their pirate ships to loot and burn the
coastal towns. They ravaged Sicily and crossed into Italy. Today we
still talk of ‘vandalism’, even though the Vandals were really no
worse than many others.

As for the Huns, they were worse. They now had a new king:
Attila. In 444 he was at the height of his power. Can you remember
who was in power 444 years before Christ’s birth? Pericles, in
Athens. Those were the best of times. But Attila was in every way
his opposite. People said that wherever he trod, the grass ceased to
grow. His hordes burnt and destroyed everything in their path.
And yet in spite of all the gold and silver and treasures the Huns
looted, and in spite of all the magnificent finery worn by their leaders,
Attila himself remained a plain man. He ate off wooden plates
and he lived in a simple tent. Gold and silver meant nothing to
him. Power was what mattered. It is said that he never laughed. He
was a fearsome sovereign who had conquered half the world, and
those he didn’t kill had to fight for him. His army was immense.
Many of his soldiers were Germans – largely East Goths, or Ostrogoths
(for by this time the Visigoths had settled in Spain). From his
camp in Hungary he sent an envoy to the emperor of the Roman
Empire of the West with the following message:‘My Lord,and your
Lord, Attila, bids me tell you that you will give him half of your
empire and your daughter to be his wife.’ When the emperor
refused, Attila set out to punish him with his mighty army, and


... ..... 107


take by force what had been denied him. The two sides met in a
tremendous battle on the Catalaunian plains in Gaul, in 451. All
the armies of the Roman empire, assisted by Germanic troops,
joined forces to repel the barbarian horde. The outcome being
undecided, Attila turned towards Rome. Appalled and panic-
stricken, the Romans could only look on as the Huns approached.
Nearer and nearer they came, and no army there to save them.

It was at this point that one man dared defy Attila and his host:
this was Pope Leo, known as Leo the Great. With priests and holy
banners he went out to meet him. Everybody waited for the Huns
to strike them down. But Attila was persuaded to turn back. He left
Italy, and this time Rome was saved. Only two years later, in 453,
Attila married a German princess and died on the same night.

Had the Pope not saved the Roman Empire of the West on that
occasion it would have ceased to exist. For by this time the emperors
had lost all authority, and such power as remained was in the
hands of the soldiers, most of whom were Germans. The day came
when the soldiers found that they could do without an emperor, so
they decided to depose him. The last Roman emperor had a rather
remarkable name: Romulus Augustulus. It is a curious coincidence
that Rome’s founder and first king was called Romulus and the first
Roman emperor was the Emperor Augustus. Romulus Augustulus,
the last one, was deposed in 476.

In his place, a German general called Odoacer proclaimed himself
king of the Germans in Italy. This marked the end of the
Roman Empire of the West and its Latin culture, together with the
long period that goes all the way back to prehistoric times, which
we call ‘antiquity’.

So the date 476 marks the birth of a new era, the Middle Ages,
given its name for no other reason than that it falls between antiquity
and modern times. But at the time no one noticed that a new
era had begun. Everything was just as confusing as before. The
Ostrogoths, who had previously fought alongside the army of the
Huns, had settled in the Roman Empire of the East. The Roman
Emperor of the East, wishing to be rid of them, suggested that
they might do better if they went to the Empire of the West and


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

conquered Italy. So in 493, led by their great king, Theodoric, the
Ostrogoths went to Italy. There, the battle-hardened soldiers made
short work of a wretched, war-torn land. Theodoric captured
Odoacer, but he promised to spare his life. Instead, he invited him
to a banquet and stabbed him to death.

It has always puzzled me that Theodoric could have done something
so monstrous, because in other ways he was a truly great ruler,
a man of real merit and distinction. He made sure that the Goths
lived in peace with the Italians and gave his warriors no more than
one piece of land each to farm. He chose Ravenna, a harbour town
in northern Italy, to be his capital and built beautiful churches
decorated with wonderful brightly coloured mosaics.

This was all quite unexpected. That the Ostrogoths might succeed
in building themselves a mighty and prosperous kingdom in
Italy, one that would one day pose a threat to the imperial rule in
Constantinople, is something that would never have occurred to
the Emperor of the East, who must have regretted his advice.

From 527 onwards Constantinople was ruled by a mighty,
luxury-loving and ambitious sovereign, whose name was Justinian.
The emperor Justinian was possessed of one great ambition.
This was to recover the whole of the old Roman empire and unite
it under his rule. His court had all the splendour of the East. His
wife, Theodora, was a former circus dancer and they both wore
heavy robes of jewel-encrusted silk and great ropes of gold and
pearls round their necks, which must have made a tremendous
swishing and jangling when they moved.

In Constantinople Justinian built a gigantic church with a huge
dome on top called the Hagia Sophia, and did his utmost to revive
the lost grandeur of ancient Rome. He began by making a collection
of all the laws of ancient Rome, together with the many commentaries
made on them by great scholars and legislators. This great
book of Roman law is known as the Pandects of Justinian. Even
today, anyone who plans to become a lawyer or a judge should read
it, as it forms the basis of many of our laws.

After Theodoric’s death, Justinian tried to drive the Goths out of
Italy and conquer the country, but the Goths put up a heroic


... ..... 109


defence and held out for decades. Given that they were in a foreign
land whose inhabitants were also hostile to them, this was no easy
task. Moreover, although they were also Christians, their beliefs
were unlike those of either of their opponents – for instance, they
did not believe in the Trinity (the existence of one God in three
persons: the Father, Son and Holy Spirit). So they were attacked
and persecuted as unbelievers as well. In the end most of the Goths
were killed in these battles. After the last battle, those who were left

– an army of less than a thousand men – were allowed to disband
without reprisals, and vanished away towards the north. It was the
end of that great tribe, the Ostrogoths. Now Justinian ruled over
Ravenna as well. He built wonderful churches there which he had
decorated with splendid portraits of his wife and himself.
But the rulers of the Empire of the East didn’t stay long in Italy.
In 586, new Germanic peoples called the Lombards came down
from the north. The land was conquered yet again and today part
of Italy is still called Lombardy after them. That was the last rumble
of the storm. Then, slowly the clouds parted to reveal the starry
night of the Middle Ages.



19


.

T.. S..... N.... B.....



Y
Y
ou will probably agree that the peoples’ migrations were a sort
of thunderstorm. But you may be surprised to hear that the
Middle Ages were like a starry night. Let me explain. Have you ever
heard people talking about the Dark Ages? This is the name given
to the period which followed the collapse of the Roman empire
when very few people could read or write and hardly anyone knew
what was going on in the world. And because of this, they loved
telling each other all sorts of weird and wonderful tales and were
generally very superstitious. ‘Dark’, too, because houses in those
days were small and dark, and because the streets and highways
that the Romans had built had all fallen into decay and were overgrown
and their camps and cities had become grass-covered ruins.
The good Roman laws were forgotten and the beautiful Greek
statues had been smashed to pieces. All this is true. And it isn’t
really surprising, given all the dreadful upheavals and war-torn
years of the Migrations.

But there was more to it than that. It wasn’t all dark. It was more
like a starry night. For above all the dread and uncertainty in which


... ...... ..... ......

ignorant people lived like children in the dark – frightened of
witches and wizards, of the Devil and evil spirits – above it all was
the bright starlit sky of the new faith, showing them the way. And
just as you don’t get lost so easily in the woods if you can see stars
like the Great Bear or the Pole Star, people no longer lost their way
completely, no matter how much they stumbled in the dark. For
they were sure of one thing: God had given souls to all men, and
they were all equal in his eyes, beggars and kings alike. This meant
there must be no more slaves – that human beings must no longer
be treated as if they were things. That the one, invisible, God the
Creator of the world, who through his mercy saves mankind, asks
us to be good. Not that in those days there were only good people.
There were just as many cruel, savage, brutal and pitiless warriors
in Italy as there were in the lands where the Germans lived, who
behaved in a reckless, ruthless and bloodthirsty manner. But now
when they did so it was with a worse conscience than in Roman
times. They knew they were wicked. And they feared the wrath of
God.

Many people wished to live in strict accordance with God’s will.
They fled the bustling cities and the crowds where the temptation to
do wrong is always present and, like the hermits of India, withdrew
into the desert for prayer and penitence. These were the earliest
Christian monks. They were first seen in the East, in Egypt and in
Palestine. To many of them, what was most important was to do
penance. They had learnt something about it from those Indian
priests who, as you may remember, had special ways of tormenting
themselves. Now some of these monks went and sat on the top of tall
pillars in the centre of towns, where, barely moving, they spent their
lives meditating on the sinfulness of mankind. The little food they
needed was pulled up in a basket. There they sat, above all the
bustle, and hoped it would bring them nearer to God. People called
them Stylites, meaning pillar saints (from stylos, the Greek word for
pillar).

But in the West, in Italy, there was a holy man who, like the
Buddha, could find no inner calm in the solitary life of a penitent.
He was a monk named Benedict, meaning the Blessed One. He was


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

convinced that penitence wasn’t all that Christ wanted. One must
not only become good, one must do good. And if you want to do
good, it’s no use sitting on a pillar. You must work. And so his
motto was: Pray and work. With a few like-minded monks he
formed a community to put his rule into practice. This sort of
monastic community is known as an Order, and his is called after
him, the Order of the Benedictines. Monks like these lived in
monasteries. Anyone wishing to enter a monastery and become a
member of that Order for the rest of his life had to make three
vows: to possess nothing; to remain unmarried; and to obey the
head of the monastery, the abbot, in all things.

Once consecrated as a monk you didn’t just pray – though of
course prayer was taken very seriously and Mass was celebrated
several times a day – you were also expected to do good. But for
this you needed some skill or knowledge. And this is how the Benedictine
monks became the only people at that time to concern
themselves with the thought and discoveries of antiquity. They
gathered together all the ancient scrolls and manuscripts they
could find so they could study them. And they made copies for
others to read. Year in, year out, they filled the pages of thick parchment
volumes with their fine, flowing script, copying not only
bibles and the lives of saints but ancient Greek and Latin poems as
well. We would know very few of these if it hadn’t been for the
efforts of those monks. Not only that, but they laboriously copied
other ancient works on the natural sciences and agriculture, over
and over again, taking infinite care not to make mistakes. For, apart
from the Bible, what mattered most to them was to be able to cultivate
the land properly so that they could grow cereals and bread,
not only for themselves but for the poor. In those lawless times
wayside inns had all but disappeared, and anyone bold enough to
travel had to look for shelter overnight in a monastery. There they
were well received. Silence reigned, together with hard work and
contemplation. The monks also took it upon themselves to educate
the children who lived near their monasteries. They taught
them reading and writing, to speak Latin and how to understand
the Bible. Those few scattered monasteries were the only places in


... ...... ..... ......

those days where learning and the handing down of knowledge
went on and all memory of Greek and Roman thought was not
extinguished.

But it wasn’t only in Italy that there were monasteries like these.
Monks wanted to build them in wild and out-of-the-way places
where they could preach the Gospel, educate people and clear the
useless forest for cultivation. Many of the earliest monasteries were
built in Ireland and in England which, being islands, had suffered
less from the storm of the Migrations. Germanic tribes had settled
there too, among whom were the Angles and the Saxons, and
Christianity had taken root there very early.

Monks then began to make their way from the British Isles to
the kingdoms of the Gauls and the Germans, preaching and teaching
as they went. There were still many Germans to convert,
though their most powerful leader was a Christian, if only in name.
He was called Clovis, and was a member of the Merovingian
family. He had become king of the Franks at the age of fifteen, and
by a combination of courage, intrigue and murder had brought
half of Germania and much of what we now call France – which
takes its name from his tribe – together under his rule.

Clovis had himself and his tribe baptised in 496, probably in
the belief that the Christian god was a powerful demon who
would help him to victory. For he was not devout. There was still
much work for the monks to do in Germania. And indeed, they
did a great deal. They founded monasteries and taught the Franks
and the Alemanni how to grow fruit and vines, proving to the
barbarian warriors that there was more to life than brute force
and deeds of valour. They frequently acted as advisers to the
Christian kings of the Franks at the Merovingian court. And
because they were the best at reading and writing they wrote
down the laws and did all the king’s written work for him. Now
the work of writing was also that of ruling: they composed letters
to other kings and kept in touch with the pope in Rome. Which
meant, in fact, that beneath their plain hooded cloaks those
monks were the real masters of the still very disorderly kingdom
of the Franks.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Other monks from Britain braved the wild stretches of land and
dense forests of northern Germania, and what we know as the
Netherlands today. These were very dangerous places to preach the
Gospel. The peasants and warriors who lived there weren’t even
Christian in name and held fast to the beliefs of their ancestors.
They prayed to Odin, the god of Battle, whom they worshipped
not in temples but in the open air, often beneath ancient trees
which they held sacred. One day an English monk and priest called
Boniface came and preached under one of these trees. To prove to
the northern Germans that Odin was only a fairy-tale figure, he
picked up an axe to chop down the sacred tree. Everyone expected
him to be struck down on the spot by a bolt of lightning from the
heavens. But the tree fell and nothing happened. Lots of people
then came to him to be baptised for they no longer believed in the
power of Odin or in other gods, but other people were angry and
in 754 they killed him.

Nevertheless paganism in Germany was at an end. Before long
almost everyone was going to the simple wooden churches which
the monks built next to their monasteries, and after the service
they would ask the monks’ advice on such things as how to cure a
sick cow, or how to protect their apple trees against an infestation
of caterpillars. The monks were also visited by the mighty, and of
these it was often the most brutal and savage who readily gave
them large tracts of land, for when they did so they hoped that God
would pardon their sins. In this way the monasteries became rich
and powerful, but the monks themselves, in their simple, narrow
cells, remained poor, praying and working, just as St Benedict had
told them.


20


.

T.... .. .. G.. ... A....,
... M....... .. H.. P......



C
C
an you picture the desert? The real, hot, sandy desert, crossed
by long caravans of camels laden with cargoes of rare goods?
Sand everywhere. Just occasionally you see one or two palm trees
on the skyline. When you get there you find an oasis consisting of
a spring with a trickle of greenish water. Then the caravan moves
on. Eventually you come to a bigger oasis where there is a whole
town of white, cube-shaped houses, inhabited by white-clothed,
brown-skinned men with black hair and piercing dark eyes.

You can tell that these men are warriors. On their wonderfully
swift horses they gallop across the desert, robbing caravans and
fighting each other, oasis against oasis, town against town, tribe
against tribe. Arabia probably still looks much as it did thousands
of years ago. And yet it was in this strange desert land, with its few,
warlike inhabitants, that perhaps the most extraordinary of all the
events I have to tell took place.

It happened like this. At the time when the monks were teaching
simple peasants and the Merovingian kings were ruling over
the Franks – that is to say, around the year 600 – nobody talked


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

about Arabs. They were busy galloping around in the desert, living
in tents and fighting each other. They had a simple faith to which
they gave little thought. Like the ancient Babylonians, they worshipped
the stars, and also a stone which they believed to have
fallen from heaven. This stone lay in a shrine called the Shrine of
the Kaaba in the oasis town of Mecca, and Arabs often made pilgrimages
across the desert to pray there.

Now there was at that time, in Mecca, a man named Muhammad,
son of Abdallah. His father was of high birth but not a rich man, a
member of a family charged with watching over the Shrine of the
Kaaba. He died young, and all he left his son Muhammad were five
camels, which didn’t amount to much. When Muhammad was six
his mother also died, and he had to leave the desert encampment
where he lived with the other children of men of high rank and earn
his living tending goats for the well-to-do. Later he met a rich widow,
much older than himself, and made great journeys in her service
as a camel driver leading trading caravans across the desert. He
married his employer and they lived happily together and had six
children. Muhammad also adopted his young cousin, whose name
was Ali.

Strong and vigorous, with black hair and beard, eagle nose and
heavy, loping gait, Muhammad was highly respected. He was
known as ‘the Trustworthy One’. He had shown an early interest
in questions of religion and enjoyed talking not just with Arab
pilgrims who came to the shrine at Mecca, but also with Christians
from nearby Abyssinia, and with Jews, of whom there were large
numbers in Arabian oasis towns. In his conversations with Jews
and Christians one thing particularly impressed him: both spoke
of the doctrine of the One, Invisible and Almighty God.

But in the evenings beside the fountain, he also enjoyed hearing
about Abraham and Joseph, and about Jesus Christ and Mary. And
one day, when he was on a journey, he suddenly had a vision. Do
you know what that is? It is a dream you have when you’re awake.
It seemed to Muhammad that the Archangel Gabriel appeared
before him, and addressed him in thunderous tones: ‘Read!’ cried
the angel. ‘But I cannot,’ stammered Muhammad. ‘Read!’ cried the


..... .. .. ... ... .....

angel a second and again a third time, before commanding him, in
the name of the Lord, his God, to pray. Profoundly shaken by this
vision, Muhammad returned home. He didn’t know what had
happened to him.

For three long years, as he journeyed back and forth across the
desert, he reflected on his experience, turning it over and over in
his mind. And when those three years had gone by he had another
vision. Once more the Archangel Gabriel appeared before him in a
blaze of heavenly light. Beside himself with fear, he ran home and
lay trembling and bewildered on his bed. His wife covered him
with his cloak. And as he lay there, he heard the voice again: ‘Rise
and give warning!’ was its command, and: ‘Honour thy God!’
Muhammad knew then that this was God’s message, that he must
warn mankind about hell and proclaim the greatness of the One
Invisible God. From that moment Muhammad knew he was the
Prophet through whose mouth God would make known his
wishes to mankind. In Mecca he preached the doctrine of the One
Almighty God, the Supreme Judge, who had appointed him,
Muhammad, to be his messenger. But most people laughed at him.
Only his wife and a few friends and relations had faith in him.

However, it was clear to the priests of the Kaaba, the leading
tribesmen who were its guardians, that Muhammad was no fool,
but a dangerous enemy. They forbade anyone in Mecca to associate
with Muhammad’s family or do business with his followers.
They hung up this proscription in the Kaaba. It was a terrible blow
which must have meant years of hunger and hardship for the
Prophet’s family and friends. However, in Mecca, Muhammad had
met some pilgrims from an oasis town which had long been at
enmity with Mecca. In that town there were many Jews, which
meant that these Arabs already knew about the doctrine of the
One and Only God. And they listened keenly to Muhammad’s
preaching.

The news that Muhammad was preaching to these hostile tribes,
and that his popularity with them was growing, roused the tribe’s
leaders, the guardians of the Kaaba, to a fury. They resolved to execute
the Prophet for high treason. Muhammad had already sent his


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

followers out of Mecca to the desert town that had befriended him,
and when the assassins who had been sent to kill him entered his
house, he climbed out of a back window and fled to join them. This
flight is known as the Emigration – the ‘Hegira’ in Arabic – and it
took place on 16 June 622. Muhammad’s followers have counted
the years from that date, just as the Greeks did after the Olympiads,
the Romans after the founding of Rome and the Christians after
the birth of Christ.

In this town that would later be named Medina, ‘the City of the
Prophet’, Muhammad was given a warm welcome. Everyone ran
out to meet him and offered him hospitality. Not wishing to offend
anybody, Muhammad said he would stay wherever his camel chose
to go, which he did. In Medina Muhammad now set about instructing
his followers, who listened to him attentively. He explained to
them how God had revealed himself to Abraham and to Moses, and
how, through the mouth of Christ, he had preached to mankind,
and how he had now chosen Muhammad to be his prophet.

He taught them that they should fear nothing and no one but
God – or Allah, in Arabic. That it was futile either to fear or to look
forward to the future with joy, for their fate had already been
ordained by God and written down in a great book. What must be
must be, and the hour of our death has been appointed from the
day of our birth. We must surrender ourselves to the will of God.
The word for ‘submission to the will of God’ is ‘Islam’ in Arabic, so
Muhammad called his teaching Islam. He told his followers that
they must fight for this teaching and be victorious, and that to kill
an unbeliever who refuses to recognise him as the Prophet is no
sin. That a brave warrior who dies fighting for his faith, for Allah
and the Prophet, goes straight to Heaven while infidels (unbelievers)
and cowards go to Hell. In his preaching Muhammad told his
followers of his visions and revelations (these were later written
down and are now known as the Koran), and gave them a most
wonderful description of Paradise:

On plump cushions, the Faithful lie, facing one another.
Immortal youths go round amongst them bearing goblets


..... .. .. ... ... .....

and ewers filled with a pure liquor, and no one who drinks of
it has a headache or is made drunk. All fruits are there, and
the flesh of all fowls, as much as they desire, and doe-eyed
maidens as beautiful as the hidden pearl. Under thorn-free
lotus trees and banana trees laden with fruit, in ample shade
and by running streams, the Blessed take their ease . . . the
fruit hangs low for them to pluck and the silver goblets are
ever made to go round about them. Upon them are garments
of fine green silk and brocade, adorned with silver clasps.

You can imagine the effect of this promise of Paradise on poor
tribespeople living in the scorching desert heat, and how willingly
they would fight and die to be admitted.

And so the inhabitants of Medina attacked Mecca, to avenge
their prophet and loot caravans. At first they triumphed and carried
off rich spoils, then they lost it all again. The people of Mecca
advanced on Medina, intending to lay siege to the town, but after
only ten days they were forced to withdraw. The day came when
Muhammad, accompanied by fifteen hundred armed men, made
a pilgrimage to Mecca. The people of Mecca, who had only known
Muhammad when he was poor and derided, now recognised him
as a mighty prophet. Many of them went over to him. And soon
Muhammad and his army had conquered the whole town. But he
spared its inhabitants, only emptying the shrine of its idols. His
power and prestige were now immense and messengers arrived
from encampments and oases far and wide to do him homage.
Shortly before his death, he preached before a gathering of forty
thousand pilgrims, insisting for the last time that there was no
God but Allah and that he, Muhammad, was his Prophet; that the
fight against infidels – or unbelievers – must go on. He also urged
them to pray five times a day, facing Mecca, to drink no wine and
to be brave. Soon afterwards, in 632, he died.

In the Koran it is written: ‘Fight the infidel until all resistance is
destroyed.’ And in another passage: ‘Slay the idolatrous wherever
you shall find them, capture them, besiege them, seek them out in
all places. But if they convert, then let them go in peace.’


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

The Arabs obeyed their Prophet’s words, and when all the infidels
in their desert had been either killed or converted they moved
on to nearby countries, under the leadership of Muhammad’s representatives,
or ‘caliphs’, Abu Bakr and Omar. There, it was as if
people were paralysed in the face of such wild religious zeal. Within
six years of Muhammad’s death the Arab warriors had already
made bloody conquests of Palestine and Persia, and amassed vast
quantities of loot. Other armies attacked Egypt – still part of the
Roman Empire of the East, but by then a worn-out and impoverished
land – and in four years it had fallen. The great city of
Alexandria met the same fate. It is said that, when asked what
should be done with the wonderful library, which at the time held
seven hundred thousand scrolls by Greek poets, writers and
philosophers, Omar replied: ‘If what is in them is already contained
in the Koran, they are not needed. And if what is in them is not contained
in the Koran, then they are harmful.’ Whether this is true or
not, we don’t know, but certainly there have always been people
who think like that. So, in all the fighting and chaos, that most
important and precious collection of books was lost to us for ever.

The Arab empire went from strength to strength, the flames, as
it were, spreading out from Mecca in all directions. It was as if
Muhammad had thrown a glowing spark onto the map. From
Persia to India, from Egypt through the whole of North Africa, the
fire raged. At this time the Arabs were far from united. Several
caliphs were chosen to succeed Omar after his death and they
fought bloodily and ferociously against one another. From around
the year 670, Arab armies made repeated attempts to conquer
Constantinople, the ancient capital of the Roman Empire of the
East, but the inhabitants put up a heroic defence, withstanding one
siege for seven long years, until the enemy finally withdrew. The
Arabs had to content themselves with the islands of Cyprus and
Sicily, which they attacked by way of Africa. But they didn’t stop
there. Returning to Africa, they crossed over into Spain where, as
you may remember, the Visigoths had held sway since the time of
the Migrations. In a battle that lasted seven days, General Tarik was
victorious. Now Spain, too, was under Arab rule.


..... .. .. ... ... .....

From there they reached the kingdom of the Franks, ruled
by the Merovingians, where they were confronted by bands of
Christian-German peasant warriors. The leader of the Franks was
Charles Martel, which means Charles the Hammer, because he
was so good at knocking people down in battle. And he actually
succeeded in defeating the Arabs, in 732, exactly a hundred years
after the Prophet’s death. If Charles Martel had lost those battles at
Tours and Poitiers in the southern kingdom of the Franks, the
Arabs would surely have conquered all of what is now France and
Germany, and destroyed the monasteries. In which case, we might
all be Muslims, like so many of the peoples of the world today.

Not all Arabs continued to be wild desert warriors as they were
in Muhammad’s time. Far from it! As soon as the heat of battle
had reduced a little, they began to learn from the peoples they had
defeated and converted in all the conquered lands. From the
Persians they learnt about eastern splendour – how to take pleasure
in fine rugs and textiles, in sumptuous buildings, wonderful
gardens, and precious furnishings and ornaments all beautifully
decorated with intricate patterns.

In order to erase all traces of the memory of the worship of
idols, Muslims were forbidden to make likenesses of people or animals.
So they decorated their palaces and mosques with beautiful,
intricate, interlacing patterns of lines of many colours called after
the Arabs, ‘arabesques’. And from the Greeks who lived in the conquered
cities of the Roman Empire of the East, the Arabs learnt
even more than they learnt from the Persians. Instead of burning
books, they began to collect and read them. They particularly liked
the writings of Alexander the Great’s famous tutor, Aristotle, and
translated them into Arabic. From him they learnt to concern
themselves with everything in nature, and to investigate the origins
of all things. They took to this readily and with enthusiasm. The
names of many of the sciences you learn about at school come
from Arabic, names like chemistry and algebra. The book you have
in your hand is made of paper, something we also owe to
the Arabs, who themselves learnt how to make it from Chinese
prisoners of war.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

There are two things for which I am especially grateful to the
Arabs. First, the wonderful tales they used to tell and then wrote
down, which you can read in A Thousand and One Nights.The
second is even more fabulous than the tales, although you may not
think so. Listen! Here is a number: ‘12’. Now why do you think we
say ‘twelve’ rather than ‘one-two’ or ‘one and two’? ‘Because,’ you
say,‘the one isn’t really a one at all,but a ten.’Do you know how the
Romans wrote ‘12’ ? Like this: ‘XII’. And 112? ‘CXII’. And 1,112?
‘MCXII’. Just think of trying to multiply and add up with Roman
numbers like these! Whereas with our ‘Arabic’ numbers it’s easy.
Not just because they are attractive and easy to write, but because
they contain something new: place value – the value given to a
number on account of its position. A number placed on the left of
two others has to be a hundred number. So we write one hundred
with a one followed by two zeros.

Could you have come up with such a useful invention? I certainly
couldn’t. We owe it to the Arabs, who themselves owe it to
the Indians. And in my opinion that invention is even more amazing
than all the Thousand and One Nights put together. Perhaps
it’s just as well that Charles Martel defeated the Arabs in 732. And
yet it was not such a bad thing that they founded their great
empire, because it was through those conquests that the ideas and
discoveries of the Persians, the Greeks, the Indians and even the
Chinese were all brought together.


21


.

AC........ ... K....
H.. .. R...



R
R
eading these stories may make you think it’s easy to conquer
the world or found a great empire, since it happens so often in
the history of the world. And in fact it wasn’t very difficult in
earlier times. Why was that?

Imagine what it must have been like to have no newspapers and
no post. Most people didn’t even know what was happening in
places just a few days’ journey from where they lived. They stayed
in their valleys and forests and tilled the land, and their knowledge
of the world ended where the neighbouring tribes began. Towards
these they were generally unfriendly, if not openly hostile. Each
tribe harmed the other in whatever way it could, raiding cattle
and setting fire to farmsteads. There was a constant tit-for-tat of
stealing, feuding and fighting.

All they heard of a world beyond their own small realm were
rumours and hearsay. If an army of several thousand men happened
to turn up in a valley or clearing, there was little anyone could do.
The neighbours thought themselves lucky if their enemies were
slaughtered, and it didn’t occur to them that their turn might be


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

next. And if they weren’t killed, but were merely forced to join that
army and attack their nearest neighbours, they were grateful
enough. In this way armies grew bigger and a tribe on its own would
find it more and more difficult to resist, no matter how bravely it
fought. The Arabs often went about their conquests like this, and so
did Charlemagne, the famous king of the Franks, whose story you
are about to hear.

If conquest was easier than it is today, ruling was much harder.
Messengers had to be sent to distant and inaccessible places,
warring peoples and tribes had to be pacified and reconciled, and
made to look beyond their old enmities and blood-feuds. If you
wanted to be a good ruler you had to help the peasants in their
misery, and you had to see that people learned something, and that
the thoughts and writings of the past weren’t lost and forgotten. All
in all, a good ruler in those days had to be a sort of father to the vast
family of his subjects, and make all their decisions for them.

This was the sort of ruler that Charlemagne was, and it is why
he is rightly called ‘the Great’ (the Latin word magnus means
‘great’). He was a grandson of Charles Martel, the commander who
drove the Arabs out of the Merovingian kingdom of the Franks.
The Merovingian kings were not much good at ruling. They had
flowing hair and long beards and they did nothing but sit on the
throne and parrot the words their advisers had taught them. They
moved around in ox-carts, like peasants, not on horseback, and
that was how they attended tribal gatherings. The actual governing
was done by an able family to which Charles Martel belonged, as
did Pepin, the father of Charlemagne. But Pepin wasn’t satisfied
with being a mere adviser, whispering instructions into his king’s
ear. He had the power of kingship and he wanted the title as well.
So he overthrew the Merovingian king and proclaimed himself
king of the Franks. His kingdom covered roughly the western half
of what is now Germany, and the eastern part of France.

But you mustn’t imagine that this was a settled and well-organised
kingdom, a proper state with officials and some sort of police force,
or indeed that it was in any way similar to the Roman empire. For at
this time the population wasn’t united as it had been in the days of


. ......... ... ..... ... .. .... 125

the Romans. Instead there were a number of tribes, all speaking
different dialects and with different customs, who tolerated each
other about as much, or as little, as the Dorians and Ionians of
ancient Greece.

The tribal chieftains were known as dukes, from the Latin word
ducere, to lead, because they marched into battle at the head of their
troops. Their lands were known as their duchies. There were a
number of these tribal duchies in Germany: the Bavarians, the
Swabians and the Alemanni, among others. But the most powerful
of all was the duchy of the Franks. It drew its power from the allegiance
it was owed by other tribes who had to fight on the side of the
Franks in time of war. This supremacy was established in Pepin’s
time. And like his father, Charlemagne would use it when, in 768,
he became king in his turn.

First he conquered all of France. Then he marched over the Alps
to Italy where, as you remember, the Lombards had settled at the
end of the Migrations. He drove out the king of the Lombards and
gave control of those lands to the Pope, whose protector he would
be throughout his life. Then he marched on to Spain, where he
fought the Arabs, but he didn’t stay there long.

Having extended his kingdom to the south and west, Charlemagne
turned his attention to the east. New hordes of mounted
Asiatic warriors called Avars, similar to the Huns but without a
great leader like Attila, had invaded the region where Austria is
today. Their camps were always well dug in and protected by
rings of dykes which made them hard to capture. Charlemagne
and his armies fought the Avars for eight years before defeating
them so thoroughly that not a trace of them remains. However,
their invasion, like that of the Huns before them, had forced out
other tribes. These were the Slavs who had founded a sort of kingdom,
albeit one even less stable and more disorderly than that of
the Franks. Charlemagne attacked them too, forcing some to join
his army and others to pay him annual tribute. Yet in all his campaigns
he never lost sight of his goal: to bring all these various Germanic
tribes and duchies together under his rule, and forge them
into a single people.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Now at that time hardly any of the eastern half of Germany
belonged to the kingdom of the Franks. The Saxons lived there,
and they were as wild and warlike as the Germanic tribes had been
in Roman times. In addition, they were still heathens and would
have nothing to do with Christianity. But Charlemagne saw himself
as the leader of all Christians and in this he was not unlike the
Muslims who thought you could force people to believe. So he
fought with the Saxon chieftain, Widukind, for many years. Each
time the Saxons surrendered, they would be up in arms again the
next day. Charlemagne would then return and lay waste to their
land. But he had only to turn his back for the Saxons to free themselves
again. They would follow Charlemagne obediently into
battle and then turn and attack his troops. In the end they paid a
terrible price for their resistance: Charlemagne had more than four
thousand of them put to death. The remaining Saxons allowed
themselves to be baptised without protest, but it must have been a
long time before they were able to feel any affection for the religion
of loving kindness.

Charlemagne’s power was by now very great indeed. But, as I
said, he was not only good at conquering: he knew how to govern
and take care of his people too. Schools were especially important
to him, and he himself went on learning all his life. He spoke Latin
as well as he did German, and he understood Greek. He was an
eloquent and ready speaker with a firm clear voice. He was interested
in all the arts and sciences of antiquity, taking lessons in rhetoric
and astronomy from learned monks from Italy and England.
It is said, however, that he found writing diffficult because his hand
was more used to grasping a sword than tracing rows of beautifully
curved letters with a delicate quill pen.

He loved hunting and swimming. He generally dressed simply.
Under a striped silk tunic, he wore a plain linen shirt and long
breeches held by gaiters below the knee, and, in winter, a fur doublet
over which he flung a blue cloak. A silver- or gold-hilted sword
always hung at his belt. Only on special occasions did he wear gold-
embroidered robes, shoes decorated with gems, a great gold clasp
on his cloak and a gold crown set with precious stones. Try to


. ......... ... ..... ... .. .... 127

imagine that towering and imposing figure in all his finery,
receiving ambassadors at his favourite palace at Aachen. They
came from everywhere: from his own kingdom – that is, from
France, Italy and Germany – and from the lands of the Slavs and
Austria as well.

Charlemagne kept himself informed about everything that
went on in his kingdom and made sure his instructions were faithfully
carried out. He appointed judges and had the laws collected
and written down. He nominated bishops and even fixed the price
of foodstuffs. But what concerned him most was uniting all the
Germans. He didn’t simply want to rule a handful of tribal duchies.
His aim was to weld them all into a single, strong kingdom. Any
duke who objected was deposed. And it’s worth noting that, from
now on, whenever anyone referred to the language spoken by
the Germanic tribes, they no longer said Frankish or Bavarian or
Alemannish or Saxon. They simply said ‘thiudisk’, meaning
German.

Because Charlemagne was interested in all things German, he
made people write down all the ancient songs about heroes, tales
which probably came from the time of the wars of the Migrations.
These songs were about Theodoric (later called Dietrich of Berne),
and Attila, or Etzel, King of the Huns, and Siegfried the Dragon-
Slayer who was stabbed by the treacherous Hagen. But they have
almost all been lost and we only know them from versions noted
down some four hundred years later.

Charlemagne saw himself not only as king of the Germanic peoples
and lord of the kingdom of the Franks, but as the defender of
all Christians. And it seems that the pope in Rome, who had often
enjoyed Charlemagne’s protection against the Lombards, agreed
with him. On Christmas Eve, in the year 800, when Charlemagne
was kneeling in prayer in the great church of St Peter’s in Rome, the
pope suddenly stepped forward and placed a crown upon his head.
Then the pope and all the people fell on their knees before him and
proclaimed Charlemagne the new Roman emperor, chosen by
God to preserve the peace of the empire. Charlemagne must have
been very surprised as it appears that he had no inkling of what


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

was in store for him. But now he wore the crown and was the first
German emperor of the Holy Roman Empire, as it later was
known.

Charlemagne’s mission was to restore the might and grandeur
of the old Roman empire. Only this time, instead of heathen
Romans, the rulers would be Christian Germans, who would
become the leaders of all Christendom. This was Charlemagne’s
aim and ambition, and it would long be that of German emperors
who came after him. But none came as close to achieving it as he
did. Envoys from all over the world came to his court to pay him
homage. The mighty emperor of the Roman Empire of the East in
Constantinople was not the only one anxious to be on good terms
with him. So was the great Arab prince, Caliph Harun al-Rashid,
in far-off Mesopotamia. From his fabulous palace in Baghdad,
near ancient Nineveh, he sent precious gifts to Charlemagne:
sumptuous robes, rare spices and an elephant, and a water clock
with the most amazing mechanism, unlike anything seen before
in the kingdom of the Franks. For Charlemagne’s sake, Harun
al-Rashid even let Christian pilgrims visit Christ’s tomb in
Jerusalem, unhindered and unmolested. For Jerusalem was at that
time under Arab rule.

All this was due to the intelligence, energy and undoubted
superiority of the new emperor, as rapidly became clear after his
death in 814 when, sadly, it all fell apart. Soon the empire was
shared out among Charlemagne’s three grandsons in the form of
three separate kingdoms: Germany, France and Italy.

In the lands that had once belonged to the Roman empire,
Romance languages continued to be spoken – that is, French and
Italian. The three kingdoms would never again be united. Even the
German tribal duchies rebelled and won back their independence.
On Charlemagne’s death, the Slavs proclaimed themselves free,
and founded a powerful kingdom under their first great king,
Svatopluk. The schools Charlemagne had founded disappeared,
and the art of reading and writing was soon lost to all but a handful
of far-flung monasteries. Intrepid Germanic tribes from the
north, the Danes and the Normans, mercilessly pillaged and


. ......... ... ..... ... .. .... 129

plundered coastal cities in their Viking ships. They were almost
invincible. They founded kingdoms in the east, among the Slavs,
and in the west on the coast of what is now France, where Normandy
still bears their name.

Before the century was out, the Holy Roman Empire of the
German Nation, Charlemagne’s great achievement, was no more.
Not even the name remained.


22


.

AS....... .. B.....
L... .. C..........



T
T
he history of the world is, sadly, not a pretty poem. It offers
little variety, and it is nearly always the unpleasant things
that are repeated, over and over again. And so it was that, barely a
hundred years after Charlemagne’s death, in times of chaos and
misfortune, hordes of mounted warriors from the east invaded yet
again, as the Avars and the Huns had before them. Not that there
was anything remarkable about that. It was easier, and therefore
more tempting, to take the path which led from the Asiatic steppes
towards Europe than to launch raids on China. For behind the
protection of Shih Huang-ti’s great wall, China had now become a
powerful and well-organised state, with large and prosperous
cities, where life at the imperial court and in the houses of its
learned high officials had reached levels of refinement and taste
undreamt-of elsewhere.

At the same time as people in Germany were collecting ancient
battle songs – only to burn them soon after on the grounds that
they were too heathen – and monks in Europe were making timid
efforts to turn Bible stories into German rhymes and Latin verse


. ........ .. ...... .... .. ........... 131


(that is, in about 800), China was home to some of the greatest
poets the world has ever known. They wrote on silk, with elegant
flourishes of brushes dipped in Indian ink, concise and brief verses
which, in the simplest way, express so much that you need only
read one once and it is in your head for ever.

Because the Chinese empire was well administered and well
protected, the mounted hordes continued to direct their raids
towards Europe. This time it was the Magyars’ turn. With neither
Pope Leo nor Charlemagne to stop them, they made short work of
the lands that are now Hungary and Austria, and invaded Germany
to loot and kill.

This danger forced the independent tribal duchies to elect a
common leader. In 919 they chose Henry, duke of Saxony, to be
their king, and he eventually succeeded in driving the Magyars out
of Germany and keeping them outside the frontiers. His successor,
King Otto (known as Otto the Great), did not destroy them completely,
as Charlemagne had the Avars, but after a ferocious battle
in 955 he forced them back into Hungary, where they settled and
have remained to this day.

Otto the Great didn’t keep the land he had taken from the
Magyars for himself, but bestowed it on a prince, as was then the
custom. His son, Otto II, did likewise when, in 976, he bestowed
part of present-day Lower Austria (the district around Wachau) on
a German nobleman called Leopold, a member of the Babenberg
family. Like all noblemen granted land by the king, Leopold built
himself a castle and ruled over his land like a prince, for while the
royal grant endured he was no longer merely a royal official but the
lord of his domain.

Most of the peasants who lived on these lands were no longer
freemen, as German peasants had been in earlier times. They
belonged to the land the king bestowed, or to land owned by a
nobleman. Like the sheep or the goats that grazed there, like the
deer, the bears and the wild boar in the forest, like the streams and
the woodland, the meadows, the pastures and the fields, the people
belonged to the land they tilled. They were known as serfs, or
bondsmen, because they were bound to the land. Nor were they


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

free citizens of the kingdom. They had neither the right to go
where they wished nor the right to decide to till or not to till their
fields.

‘Were they slaves, then, like in antiquity?’ Well, not exactly. For
as you remember, the coming of Christianity had put an end to
slavery in our lands. Serfs weren’t slaves, because they went with
the land, and the land still belonged to the king even after he had
bestowed it on a nobleman. A nobleman or prince was not allowed
to sell or kill serfs as masters once could their slaves. But he could
make them carry out his orders. The serfs had to cultivate his land
and work for him, when he told them to. They had to send regular
supplies of bread and meat up to the castle for him to eat, because
a nobleman didn’t work in the fields. Most of his time was spent
hunting, whenever he felt like it. The land the king had bestowed
on him, known as his fief, was his land, and would be inherited by
his son, as long as he did nothing to offend the king. In return for
his fief all a prince had to do was to take his lords of the manor and
his peasants with him into battle to fight for the king, if there was
a war. And of course, there often was.

At this time virtually the whole of Germany had been granted in
this way to different lords. The king kept little for himself, and the
same went for France and England. In France, in 987, a powerful
duke called Hugh Capet became king, while in 1016 England was
conquered by a Danish seafarer called Cnut, or Canute, who also
ruled over Norway and part of Sweden, and he, too, granted his
lands as fiefs to powerful princes.

The power of the German kings was greatly increased by their
victory over the Magyars. Otto the Great, having defeated the
Hungarians, made the Slavic, Bohemian and Polish princes recognise
him as their feudal overlord as well. This meant that they had
to look on their own lands as being held in trust for the German
king, and were obliged to bring their armies to his aid in time of
war.

Confident in his might, Otto the Great marched on Italy, where,
amidst fearful confusion, savage fighting had broken out among the
Lombards. Otto declared Italy a German fief too, and bestowed it


. ........ .. ...... .... .. ........... 133


on a Lombard prince. Greatly relieved that Otto had been able to
use his power to bring the Lombard nobility to heel, the pope
crowned him Roman emperor in 962, just like Charlemagne in 800.

So once again, German kings became Roman emperors, and by
that title the protectors of Christendom. They owned the land the
peasants ploughed from Italy to the North Sea, and from the Rhine
to far beyond the Elbe, where Slav peasants became serfs of
German noblemen. The emperor didn’t grant these lands only to
noblemen. He frequently bestowed them on priests, bishops and
archbishops. And they too, being no longer mere ministers of the
Church, ruled like noblemen over great estates and rode into battle
at the head of their peasant armies.

At first this suited the pope very well. He was on good terms
with the German emperors who protected and defended him and
were all very pious men.

However, the situation soon changed. The pope didn’t want the
emperor to decide which of his priests should become bishop of
Mainz, or Trier, or Cologne, or Passau. ‘These are religious
appointments,’ said the pope, ‘and I, as head of the Church, must
decide them.’ But the fact remained, they weren’t just religious
appointments. Take the archbishop of Cologne, for example: he
was both guardian of the souls of that district and its prince and
lord. Therefore the emperor maintained that it was for him to
decide who was to be a prince or a lord in his land. And if you think
about it for a moment, you will see that each, from his own standpoint,
was right. Bestowing land on priests had created a dilemma,
for the lord of all priests is the pope, but the lord of all lands is the
emperor. This could only lead to trouble, and it soon did. This
trouble became known as the Investiture Controversy.

In Rome, in 1073, an exceptionally pious and zealous monk,
who had already devoted his life to defending the purity and power
of the Church, became pope. He was called Hildebrand, and as
pope took the name of Gregory VII.

Meanwhile in Germany a Frankish king was on the throne. His
name was Henry IV. Now it is important to realise that the pope
saw himself not only as head of the Church, but also as the divinely


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

appointed ruler of all Christians on earth. At the same time, the
German emperor and successor to the ancient Roman emperors
and Charlemagne saw himself as protector and supreme commander
of the entire Christian world. And even though Henry IV
had not yet been crowned emperor, he still believed, that, as
German king, it was his right. Which of the two should yield?

When the struggle between them began, the world was in an
uproar. Some were for King Henry IV, others sided with Pope
Gregory VII. So many people were involved in this contest that we
know of 155 arguments written for and against the king by his
supporters and opponents. A number of these portray King Henry
as being a wicked and hot-tempered man, while in others it is the
pope who is accused of being heartless and power-hungry.

I think we should believe neither. Once we have decided that
each, from his own standpoint, was right, whether King Henry
behaved badly towards his wife (as his opponents said), or pope
Gregory was elected pope without following the usual formalities
(as his opponents said), matters little to us. We can’t go back into
the past and see exactly what did happen, and find out whether
these accusations against the pope and the king had any truth in
them. They probably didn’t, for when people take sides they are
usually unfair. However, I’m now going to show you just how hard
it is to get at the truth, after more than nine hundred years.

We can be sure of one thing: King Henry was in a difficult situation.
The nobles on whom he had bestowed lands (that is, the
German princes) were against him. They didn’t want their king to
become too powerful in case he started ordering them around.
Pope Gregory opened hostilities by shutting King Henry out of the
Church – by which I mean that he forbade any priest to give him
Holy Communion. This was known as excommunication. Then
the princes let it be known that they would have nothing to do with
an excommunicated king, and that they were going to choose
someone else to take his place. Somehow Henry had to get the
pope to lift this terrible ban. His fate depended on it. If he failed,
he would lose his throne. So, all alone and without his army, he set
out for Italy to try to persuade the pope to lift the ban.


. ........ .. ...... .... .. ........... 135

It was winter, and the German princes who wanted to prevent
King Henry’s reconciliation with the pope occupied all the roads
and paths. So Henry, accompanied by his wife, had to make a great
detour, and in the freezing winter’s cold they made their way over
the Alps, probably by the same pass that Hannibal had used when
he invaded Italy.

Meanwhile the pope was on his way to Germany to negotiate
with Henry’s enemies. When he heard of Henry’s approach, he fled
and took refuge in a fortress in northern Italy called Canossa,
convinced that Henry was arriving with an army. But when Henry
appeared alone, only wishing to have the excommunication lifted,
he was amazed and overjoyed. Some say the king came dressed as
a penitent, wearing a rough, hooded cloak, and that the pope made
him wait three days in the castle courtyard, barefoot in the snow,
before he took pity on him and lifted the ban. Contemporaries
describe the king as whimpering and begging the pope for mercy,
which the pope, in his compassion, finally granted.

Today people still talk of ‘going to Canossa’ when somebody has
to humble himself before his adversary. But now let’s see how one
of the king’s friends tells the same story. This is his version: ‘When
Henry saw how badly things were going for him, he secretly
thought up a very cunning plan. Giving no warning whatsoever, he
set out to see the pope. His intention was to kill two birds with one
stone: on the one hand he would have the excommunication lifted,
and on the other, by going in person, he would prevent the pope
from meeting his enemies, and so avert a great danger.’

So the pope’s friends saw Henry’s going to Canossa as an outstanding
success for the pope, and the king’s supporters saw it as a
great triumph for their leader.

From this you can see how careful one must be in judging a dispute
between two rival powers. But the struggle did not end at
Canossa, or with the death of King Henry – who had actually
become emperor meanwhile – or with the death of Pope Gregory.
For although Henry later managed to have Gregory deposed,
the will of that great pope prevailed. Bishops were chosen by
the Church, and the emperor was only allowed to say if he agreed


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

with the choice. The pope, not the emperor, became lord of
Christendom.

You remember those Nordic seafarers, the Normans, who
conquered a stretch of land along the northern coast of France
still known as Normandy today? They quickly learnt to speak
French, like their neighbours, but they didn’t lose their appetite for
adventurous sea voyages and conquest. Some of them went as far
as Sicily, where they fought the Arabs, then conquered southern
Italy and went on, under their great leader Robert Guiscard, to
defend Pope Gregory against Henry IV’s attacks. Others crossed
the narrow stretch of sea that lies between France and England,
known as the English Channel, and under their king, William
(afterwards named ‘the Conqueror’), defeated the English king (a
descendant of the Danish King Canute) at the Battle of Hastings.
This was in 1066, a date which all the English know, because it
was the last time an enemy army succeeded in setting foot on English
soil.

William had his officials draw up a list naming every village and
property in the land, many of which he bestowed on his fellow
soldiers as fiefs. The English nobility were now Normans. And
because the Normans who came from Normandy spoke French,
the English language is still a mixture of words from Old German
and Romance languages.


23


.

C......... K......



I
I
am sure you have heard of knights of old from the Age of
Chivalry. And you have probably read books about knights
and their squires who set out in search of adventure; stories full
of shining armour, plumed helmets and noble steeds, blazoned
escutcheons and impregnable fortresses, jousting and tournaments
where fair ladies give prizes to the victors, wandering
minstrels, forsaken damsels and departures for the Holy Land. The
best thing is that all of it really existed. All that glitter and romance
is no invention. Once upon a time the world really was full of
colour and adventure, and people joyfully took part in that strange
and wonderful game called chivalry, which was often played in
deadly earnest.

But when exactly was the Age of Chivalry, and what was it really
like? The word chivalry comes from the French word chevalier
meaning horseman, and it was with horsemen that chivalry
began. Anyone who could afford a good charger on which to ride
into battle was a knight. If he couldn’t, he went on foot and wasn’t
a knight. Noblemen whose lands had been bestowed on them by


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

the king were also knights and their serfs had to provide hay for the
horses. A nobleman might, in his turn, bestow part of his fief on his
agent or steward, who would also be rich enough to own a fine
horse even if, in other respects, he had little power. When his lord
was summoned to war by the king he had to ride with him. So
stewards were also knights. Only peasants and poor servants,
farm-lads and labourers who went to war on foot weren’t knights.

It all began around the time of the emperor Henry IV – that is
to say, after the year 1000 – and went on for several centuries, in
Germany and in England, but above all in France.

However, these knights weren’t yet knights as you or I would
imagine them. That only happened gradually. First the princes and
nobles set about building themselves great fortresses, fortresses
that were intended to be secure against all assault. These can still be
seen today in hilly places, or standing, proud and defiant, on sheer
cliffs, with only one approach along a tiny, narrow track.

Before you reached the castle gate there was usually a wide ditch
or moat, sometimes full of water. Over the moat was a drawbridge,
with chains on either side to haul it up at any moment. When the
bridge was raised, the castle was secure and no one could get in.
On the other side of the ditch were thick, strong walls with loopholes
to shoot arrows through and holes for pouring boiling pitch
down on the enemy. The walls themselves were topped by tooth-
like battlements, behind which you could hide to spy on the enemy.
Within this thick wall there was often another one, and sometimes
even a third, before you reached the castle courtyard. The courtyard
then gave access to the rooms where the knight lived. A hall
with a fireplace and a fire was reserved for the women, who were
not as hardened to discomfort as the men.

For there was nothing comfortable about life in a castle. The
kitchen was a soot-blackened room where meat was roasted on a
great spit over a crackling log fire. Apart from the rooms for the
knights and their valets there were two others: the chapel, where the
chaplain held divine service, and the keep. The keep was a massive
tower, generally in the heart of the castle, where stores were usually
kept, and in which the knights took refuge once their enemies had


.......... .......

overcome . . . the mountain, the moat, the drawbridge, the boiling
pitch and the three walls. At which point, they were confronted by
this mighty tower, where the knights were often able to hold out
until help arrived.

And of course, we mustn’t forget the dungeons! These were
cramped and freezing cells in the depths of the castle into which
knights threw their prisoners. There they were left to languish in
the dark until they died or were ransomed for a vast sum.

You may have seen one of these castles. But the next time you
do, don’t just think of the knights in chain mail who lived there.
Instead, take a look at the walls and towers and spare a thought for
the people who built them. Towers perched high on tops of mountain
crags, walls hung between precipices. All made by peasant
serfs, men deprived of liberty – bondsmen, as they were called. For
it was they who had to split and carry the rocks, haul them up and
pile them on top of each other. And when their strength gave out,
their wives and their children had to take over. A knight could
command them to do anything. Better a knight than a serf any day.

Sons of serfs became serfs and the sons of knights, knights. It
wasn’t so very different from ancient India and its castes.

At the age of seven a knight’s son was sent away to another
castle, to learn about life. He was called a page, and had to serve the
ladies – carry their trains and perhaps read to them aloud – for
women were rarely taught to read or write whereas pages usually
were. On reaching the age of fourteen, a page became a squire. He
didn’t have to stay in the castle and sit beside the fire any more.
Instead, he was allowed to accompany his knight when he went
hunting, or to war. A squire had to carry his knight’s shield and
spear and hand him his second lance on the battlefield when the
first one shattered. He had to obey his master in all things and be
true to him. If he proved a brave and loyal squire, he in his turn
would be dubbed a knight at the age of twenty-one. The ceremony
of dubbing was a very solemn one. The squire first had to fast and
pray in the castle chapel. He also received Communion from the
priest. Then, in full armour, but without his helmet, sword or
shield, he knelt between two witnesses. His lord, who was to dub


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

him a knight, tapped him on each shoulder and on the neck with
the flat blade of his sword, while reciting the following words:

In the name of God and of Mary his mother

Accept this blow and never another.

Be upright, true and brave.

Better a knight than a slave.

Only then was the squire allowed to rise. He was a squire no longer.
He was a knight who might now dub others knights, whose shield
now bore his coat of arms – a lion, a leopard or a flower – and who
would usually choose a fine motto or device to live by. He was
solemnly presented with his sword and helmet, golden spurs were
fitted to his boots and his shield was set on his arm. Off he rode in
his bright plumed helmet, with his mighty lance and a scarlet cloak
over his chain mail, accompanied by his own squire, to prove
himself worthy of his knighthood.

From all this solemn ceremony you can see that a knight was by
now something more than just a soldier on horseback. He was
almost a member of an order, like a monk. For to be a good knight,
bravery was not enough. A monk served God through prayers and
good works and a knight served God through his strength. It was
his duty to protect the weak and defenceless, women and the poor,
widows and orphans. He was only allowed to draw his sword in a
just cause, and must serve God in each and every deed. To his
master – his liegelord – he owed absolute obedience. For him he
must risk all. He must be neither brutal nor cowardly, and in battle
must only fight man to man, never two against one. A vanquished
opponent must never be humiliated. We still call this sort of
behaviour chivalrous, because it conforms to the knights’ ideal.

When a knight loved a lady, he did battle in her honour, and
went in search of adventures to win fame for his beloved. He
pronounced her name with reverence and did everything she
asked. That, too, is part of chivalry. And if it seems natural to you
today to let a lady go through a door first, or to bend down and
pick up something she has dropped, it’s because inside you there
is a remnant of the thinking of those knights of old who believed


.......... .......

that it is a gentleman’s duty to protect the weak and honour
women.

In peacetime, too, a knight would demonstrate his courage and
his skill in games of chivalry known as tournaments. Knights from
many countries gathered to test their strength at these war games.
Dressed in full armour they galloped towards one another at full
tilt, each doing his best to unhorse the other with his blunted lance.
The lady of the castle presented the winner with a prize – usually a
garland of flowers. To please the ladies a knight had to do more
than shine at feats of arms. He had to behave in a moderate and
noble manner, not curse or swear as soldiers usually did, and
master chess-playing and poetry and other arts of peace.

In fact, knights were often great poets, who wrote songs praising
the women they loved, telling of their beauty and their virtue. They
also sang of the deeds of other knights of the past. There were long
stories in verse, telling of King Arthur and the Knights of the
Round Table, of Perceval (or Parsifal) and Lohengrin and the
Quest for the Holy Grail (the cup Christ drank from at the Last
Supper), of the unhappy love of Tristan and Isolde, and even
stories about Alexander the Great and the Trojan War.

Minstrels wandered from castle to castle, singing of Siegfried
the Dragon-slayer and Theodoric, King of the Goths (who became
Dietrich of Berne). These songs, sung in Austria on the Danube at
that time, are among the earliest we know, because those transcribed
under Charlemagne have all been lost. And if you read the
story of Siegfried in the Song of the Nibelungen, you will find all the
ancient Germanic peasant warriors behaving like true knights.
Even the terrifying Attila the Hun, solemnly celebrating his
marriage to Siegfried’s widow, Kriemhild, in Vienna, is portrayed
as a noble and chivalrous king.

As you know, a knight’s first duty was to fight for God and for
Christendom. And it wasn’t long before they found a wonderful
opportunity to do so. Christ’s tomb in Jerusalem was, as was the
whole of Palestine, in the hands of Arab unbelievers. So when
reminded of their duty to help liberate the tomb by a great
preacher in France, and by the pope – whose victory over the


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

German kings had made him the mightiest ruler of Christendom

– Christian knights in their tens of thousands cried out enthusiastically:
‘It is God’s will! It is God’s will!’
Under the leadership of a French knight, Godfrey of Bouillon, a
great army set off along the Danube in 1096, first to Constantinople
and then on through Asia Minor towards Palestine. These knights
and their followers had crosses of red material stitched to their
shoulders and were called ‘crusaders’. Their aim was to liberate the
land in which Christ’s cross had once stood. When, after long years
of battles and unimaginable hardships, they finally reached the walls
of Jerusalem, it is said that they were so moved by the sight of the
Holy City, which they knew from the Bible, that they wept and kissed
the soil. Then they besieged the town. It was valiantly defended by
Arab soldiers, but eventually they took it.

Once inside Jerusalem, however, they behaved neither like
knights nor like Christians. They massacred all the Muslims and
committed hideous atrocities. Then they did penance, and, singing
psalms, proceeded barefoot to Christ’s tomb.

The crusaders founded the Christian kingdom of Jerusalem,
with Godfrey of Bouillon as its Protector. But because it was small
and weak, far from Europe and in the midst of Muslim kingdoms,
the little state was forever under attack from Arab warriors. This
meant that, back in England, France and Germany, priests were
forever urging knights to go on new crusades. Not all of these were
successful.

However, one good thing came of the Crusades, although it
wouldn’t have pleased the knights at all. In the distant Orient the
Christians discovered Arab culture – their buildings, their sense of
beauty and their learning. And within a hundred years of the First
Crusade, the writings of Alexander the Great’s teacher, the books
of Aristotle, were translated from Arabic into Latin and eagerly
read and studied in Italy, France, Germany and England. People
were surprised to find how similar many of his teachings were to
those of the Church and filled heavy Latin tomes with complicated
thoughts on the subject. All that the Arabs had learnt and experienced
in the course of their conquests around the world was now


.......... .......

brought back to Europe by the crusaders. In a number of ways it
was the example of those they looked on as their enemies that
transformed the barbaric warriors of Europe into truly chivalrous
knights.


24


.

E....... .. ... A..
.. C.......



I
I
n these fairy-tale times, full of colour and adventure, there was a
new family of knights ruling in Germany. They took their name,
Hohenstaufen, from their castle. One of them was the emperor
Frederick I, nicknamed Barbarossa by the Italians on account of
his magnificent fiery-red beard. Now you may wonder why history
should choose to remember him by his Italian name – after all,
Frederick I was a German emperor. It is simply because he spent
much of his time in Italy and the deeds that made him famous
happened there. It wasn’t just the pope and his power to bestow
the imperial crown of Rome on German kings that attracted
Barbarossa to Italy. He was also determined to rule the whole of
Italy, because he needed money. ‘Couldn’t he get money from Germany?’
I can hear you asking. No, he couldn’t. Because in those
days in Germany there was almost none at all.

Have you ever wondered why people actually need money? ‘To
live on, of course!’ you say. But that isn’t strictly true. Try eating a
coin. People live on bread and other foods, and someone who
grows grain and makes his own bread doesn’t need money, any


........ .. ... ... .. ........

more than Robinson Crusoe did. Nor does anyone who is given
his bread for nothing. And that’s how it was in Germany. The serfs
cultivated their fields and gave a tenth of their harvest to the
knights and monks who owned the land.

‘But where did the peasants get their ploughs from? And their
smocks and their yokes and the things they needed for their animals?’
Well, mostly by exchange. If, for example, a peasant had an
ox, but would rather have six sheep to give him wool to make a
jacket, he would exchange them for something with his neighbour.
And if he had slaughtered an ox, and spent the long winter
evenings turning the two horns into fine drinking cups, he could
exchange one of the cups for some flax grown by his neighbour,
which his wife could weave and make into a coat. This is known as
barter. So in Germany people managed perfectly well in those days
without money, since most of them were either peasants or
landowners. Nor did the monasteries need money, for they too
owned a lot of land which pious people either gave them or left to
them when they died.

Apart from vast forests, small fields and a few villages, castles
and monasteries, there was almost nothing else in the whole great
German kingdom – that is to say, there were hardly any towns. And
it was only in towns that people needed money. Shoemakers, cloth
merchants and scribes can hardly satisfy their hunger and thirst
with leather, cloth and ink. They need bread. But can you see yourself
going to the shoemaker and paying for your shoes with bread
for him to live on? And in any case, if you aren’t a baker, where will
you find the bread? ‘From a baker!’ Yes, but what will you give the
baker in return? ‘Perhaps I can lend him a hand.’ And if he doesn’t
need your help? Or if you have already promised to help the lady
who sells fruit? You see, it would be unimaginably complicated if
people who live in towns were to barter.

This is why people agreed to decide on something to exchange
which everyone would want and therefore accept, something easy
to share out and carry around, which wouldn’t go bad or lose its
value if you put it away. It was decided that the best thing would be
metal – that is, gold or silver. All money was once made of metal,


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

and rich people went around with purses stuffed with gold coins
on their belts. That meant you could give the shoemaker money for
shoes, and he could use it to buy bread from the baker, who could
give it to the peasant in exchange for flour, and the peasant might
then use your money to buy a new plough. He wouldn’t find that
for barter in his neighbour’s garden.

However, there were very few towns in Germany in the days of
chivalry, so people there had little need of money, whereas in Italy
money had been in use since Roman times. Italy had always had
great cities and many merchants with bags of money on their belts
and even more stowed away in great chests.

Some of these towns were by the sea, like Venice, which is actually
in the sea on a cluster of little islands where the inhabitants had
taken refuge from the Huns. Then there were other great harbour
towns such as Genoa and Pisa, whose ships sailed far across the
seas and came back from the Orient with fine cloth, rare spices and
weapons of great value. These goods were sold off in the ports, to
be sold again inland in cities like Florence, Verona or Milan, where
the cloth might be made into clothes, or perhaps banners or tents.
These then went to France, whose capital city, Paris, already contained
almost a hundred thousand inhabitants – or to England, or
even to Germany. But not much went to Germany because there
was very little money there to pay for such things.

People who lived in towns grew richer and richer, and no one
could give them orders because they weren’t peasants and didn’t
belong to anyone’s fief. On the other hand, since no one had
granted them land, they weren’t lords either. They governed themselves,
much as people did in antiquity. They had their own courts
of law and were as free and independent in their cities as the monks
and the knights. Such citizens (called burghers in Germany or the
bourgeoisie in France) were known as the Third Estate. Of course,
peasants didn’t count.

This brings us back at last to the Emperor Barbarossa, who
needed money. As Holy Roman Emperor he wanted to be the
actual ruler of Italy, and to receive tribute and taxes from Italian
citizens. But the citizens would have none of it. They were used to


........ .. ... ... .. ........

their freedom and didn’t wish to give it up. So Barbarossa took an
army over the Alps to Italy, where he summoned a number of
famous jurists in 1158, who solemnly and publicly declared that as
Holy Roman emperor and successor to the Roman Caesars, he had
all the rights his predecessors had had a thousand years before.

The Italian cities took no notice. They still refused to pay. So the
emperor led his army against them, and in particular against
Milan, the town at the heart of the rebellion. It is said that he was
so incensed by their refusal that he swore not to wear his crown
until he had forced the town into submission. And he kept his
oath. Only when Milan had fallen, and was utterly destroyed, did
he hold a banquet at which he and his wife appeared with their
crowns once more on their heads.

But no matter how many great and successful campaigns he led,
Barbarossa had only to turn his back and head for home for the
rumblings of revolt to start up again. The Milanese rebuilt their
town and refused to recognise a German ruler. In all, Barbarossa
led six campaigns against Italy, but his fame was always greater
than his success.

He was seen to be the very model of a knight. He was extremely
strong – mentally as well as physically. And he was generous
and knew how to hold a feast. Today we have forgotten what a real
feast is like. Everyday life, compared to ours, may have been mean
and monotonous, but a feast in those days was unlike anything you
could imagine. It was indescribably lavish and magnificent, like
something out of a fairy-tale. Barbarossa held one in Mainz when
his sons were dubbed knights, in 1181, to which forty thousand
knights with all their squires and attendants were invited. They
stayed in brightly coloured tents and the emperor and his sons had
the grandest one of all, which was made of silk and stood in the
centre of the encampment. Fires blazed all around with whole
oxen, wild boar and innumerable chickens roasting over them on
spits. People came from far and wide dressed in all sorts of costumes
– jugglers and acrobats and wandering minstrels who sang
all the great songs of old in the evening while they feasted. What a
sight it must have been! The emperor himself displayed his skills,


148

. ...... ....... .. ... .....

jousting with his sons, while all the nobles in the land looked on. A
feast like this went on for days. Long after it was over the minstrels
continued to sing about it.

As a true knight, Barbarossa eventually went on a crusade. This
was the Third Crusade, in 1189. King Richard the Lionheart of
England and the French King Philip also took part. They went by
sea. But Barbarossa chose to go by land and was drowned in a river
in Asia Minor.


His grandson Frederick II of Hohenstaufen was even more
remarkable, even greater and altogether more admirable than
Barbarossa. He was brought up in Sicily, and while he was still
a child and unable to rule himself there was a lot of trouble in
Germany between the great rival families over who was to be the
new sovereign. Some favoured Philip, Barbarossa’s youngest son,
while others had elected Otto, whose family was called Welf. This
gave people who already couldn’t endure each other yet another
reason to squabble. If one was for Philip then his neighbour would
side with Otto, and the happy custom of these rival factions –
known in Italy as the Guelphs and the Ghibellines – persisted for
many years. Even after Philip and Otto were long gone.

Meanwhile Frederick had grown up in Sicily. And I mean grown
up. Both in body and in mind. His guardian, Pope Innocent III,
was one of the most important men there has ever been. What
Gregory VII – the German king Henry IV’s great adversary – had
fought so hard for, and had failed to achieve, Innocent III had
accomplished. He really was lord of all Christendom. A man of
exceptional intelligence and culture, he ruled them all – not just


........ .. ... ... .. ........

the spiritual leaders of the Church, but all the princes of Europe.
His power even reached as far as England. When, one day, King
John refused to carry out his orders, he excommunicated him and
forbade any priest to celebrate Mass in England. The English
nobility became so angry with their king that they took away
almost all his power. In 1215 he had to solemnly swear that he
would never again oppose their will. This was the famous Magna
Carta, the Great Charter to which King John put his seal, in which
he granted his barons a whole host of rights which English citizens
hold to this day. But England still had to pay taxes and tribute to
Pope Innocent III, so great was his power.

Frederick II of Hohenstaufen wasn’t only highly intelligent: he
was an attractive and likeable young man as well. In order to
claim his crown as king of the Germans, he set out from Sicily,
virtually on his own, on an adventurous ride which took him
through Italy and over the Swiss mountains to Constance. However,
when he arrived he found that his rival Otto was marching
towards him at the head of an army. There seemed little hope
for Frederick. But the burghers of Constance, like all those who
met him and came to know him, were so charmed by him that
they rallied round and hastily closed the city gates. When Otto
arrived exactly one hour later, all he could do was turn round
and go away.

Having similarly won over all the German princes, Frederick
suddenly found he had become a mighty ruler, lord of all the vassals
of Germany and Italy. So again the two powers were in conflict,
just as in the days of Pope Gregory VII and Henry IV. But
Frederick was no Henry. He did not go to Canossa, and he didn’t
intend to beg the pope for mercy. Like Pope Innocent III, he was
convinced that he had been called to rule the world. Frederick
knew everything that Innocent had known – after all, Innocent had
been his guardian. He knew everything the Germans knew, for
they were his family. And finally, he knew everything the Arabs
knew, for he had grown up in Sicily. He was to spend much of his
life there and in Sicily there was more for him to learn than
anywhere else in the world.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Sicily had been ruled by everyone: the Phoenicians, Greeks,
Carthaginians, Romans, Arabs, Normans, Italians and Germans.
Soon it would be the turn of the French. It must have been just
like the Tower of Babel, except that there people had ended up
understanding almost nothing, whereas Frederick ended up by
understanding nearly everything there was to know. Not just every
language, but many whole branches of knowledge. He wrote
poetry, and he was a superb huntsman. He even wrote a book on
falconry, for people hunted with hawks in those days.

Above all, he knew about religions. But there was one thing he
could never understand: why people were always fighting. He liked
to have discussions with learned Muslims, even though he was a
devout Christian. When the pope got wind of this he was angrier
than ever. And in particular a pope whose name was Gregory. He
was just as powerful, but perhaps not as wise as his predecessor,
Pope Innocent III. He wanted Frederick to undertake a crusade at
all costs, and threatened to excommunicate him if he didn’t. So in
the end he did. But what all other crusades had achieved only
through great sacrifices and loss of life, Frederick did without any
fighting at all: Christian pilgrims were allowed to visit the Holy
Sepulchre without fear of being attacked and all the land around
Jerusalem was held to belong to them. And how did he do that? He
just sat down with the sultan who ruled there and they came to an
agreement.

Both sides were happy that things had gone so well, and that war
had been averted, but the bishop of Jerusalem was not content, for
no one had consulted him. So he complained to the pope that
the emperor was too friendly with the Arabs, and the pope became
convinced that Frederick had become a Muslim. But Emperor
Frederick II didn’t care. He just rejoiced that he had achieved more
for Christians than anyone else had ever done and crowned himself
king of Jerusalem, for no priest could be found who was
willing to crown him against the pope’s wishes.

Then he set sail for home, taking with him presents given to him
by the sultan: hunting leopards and camels, rare stones and many
other curiosities. And he made a collection of these in Sicily and


........ .. ... ... .. ........

engaged great artists to work for him, and took pleasure in beautiful
things whenever he was tired of ruling. But he certainly did
rule. He disliked the custom of granting land as fiefs. Instead, he
appointed officials and, rather than give them land, he paid them a
monthly salary. For this being Italy, they already used money. And
he ruled justly but also with great severity.

Frederick was so different from everyone else around him that
nobody understood what he was trying to achieve. Least of all
Pope Gregory, who called him the Antichrist, while others called
him stupor mundi, which means the wonder of the world. In
far-off Germany few people paid any attention to their strange
emperor with his odd ideas. And because people didn’t understand
him, he had a hard life. Even his own son turned against him
and stirred up trouble among the Germans, and his best-loved
adviser went over to the pope, leaving Frederick entirely alone. Of
all the ingenious and practical schemes he had hoped to show the
world, very few saw the light of day. Unable to carry them out, he
became increasingly bitter and ill-tempered. And so he died, in
the year 1250.

His son Manfred died in the struggle for power when he was still
a young man, and his grandson Conradin was taken prisoner by
his enemies and beheaded in Naples at the age of twenty-four.
Such was the sad end of that great ruling family of knights, the
Hohenstaufens.

But while Frederick was still reigning in Sicily and quarrelling
with the pope, a dreadful misfortune overtook the world which
neither could prevent. New hordes of mounted warriors arrived
from Asia. This time it was the Mongols, the most fearsome of
them all. Even Shih Huang-ti’s great wall could not restrain them.
Under their leader, Ghengis Khan, they first conquered China,
looting and sacking with appalling savagery. Then came Persia’s
turn, after which they took the path of the Huns, the Avars and the
Magyars towards Europe. Sowing terror and destruction, they
raged first through Hungary and on through Poland. Finally, in
1241, they reached the German frontier town of Breslau, which
they seized and burned to the ground. Everywhere they went there


152 . ... ... ....... .. ... .....
This was the size of the warlike Mongols’ mighty empire when they threatened
the whole of Europe after the destruction of Breslau.

........ . . ... ... .. ........



. ...... ....... .. ... .....

was slaughter. No one was spared. Their empire was already the
greatest the world had ever known. Just imagine: from Peking to
Breslau! Moreover, in the course of their invasions their troops had
changed from savage hordes to well-trained warriors with very
cunning leaders. Christendom could do nothing to stop them. A
great army of knights fell before them. And then, when the danger
was at its height, their emperor died somewhere in Siberia, and the
Mongols turned back, leaving nothing but wasteland behind.

In Germany the death of the last Hohenstaufen led to greater
confusion than ever. No one could agree on a new king so none was
chosen. And because there was neither a king nor an emperor, nor
anyone else in control, everything went to the dogs. The strong
simply robbed the weak of everything they had. People called it the
right of might, or ‘fist-law’. Of course, might is never a right, nor is
it right. It’s simply wrong.

People knew this well enough and despaired, and wished they
could return to the old days. Now you can wish, and you can
dream. But if you keep on wishing and dreaming you sometimes
end up believing that what you want has come true. And so people
began to persuade themselves that the Emperor Frederick wasn’t
really dead, but under a spell in an enchanted mountain, where he
was sitting and waiting. And this in its turn had a remarkable
effect. I don’t know whether you have ever found yourself dreaming
of someone who appears first as one person and then as someone
else, and then, somehow, as both at the same time? Because
this is what happened. People dreamed that a great, wise and just
ruler (this was Frederick II of Sicily) was sitting deep down under
the Kyffhäuser mountains and would one day return and make his
purpose known. And yet, at the same time, they also dreamed that
he had a great beard (this was now Frederick’s grandfather,
Frederick I Barbarossa), and that he was all-powerful and would
vanquish all his enemies and create a kingdom as wonderful and
magnificent as it had been at the time of the great Feast of Mainz.

The worse things got, the more people expected a miracle. They
pictured the king asleep inside the mountain, where he had slept so
long that his fiery red beard had grown right through the stone


........ .. ... ... .. ........

table on which he leant. Once in every hundred years, he would
wake and ask his page if the ravens were still circling the mountain.
Not until his page replied ‘No, Sir, I can’t see them’ would he rise
and split the table with his sword and shatter the mountain in
which the spell had imprisoned him and ride out in shining
armour with all his men. You can imagine what people would
make of that today!

But in the end no miraculous apparition came to set the world
to rights, just an energetic, able and far-sighted knight, whose
castle, the Habsburg – or Hawk’s Castle – was in Switzerland.
His name was Rudolf. The princes had elected him king of the
Germans in 1273, hoping that a knight so poor and obscure as he
would be biddable and weak. But they hadn’t reckoned on his
intelligence and shrewdness. He may have started out with little
land – and therefore little power – but he knew of a very simple
way to obtain more, and with it more power.

He went to war against the rebellious King Otakar of Bohemia,
defeated him and confiscated part of his kingdom. As king he was
entitled to do this. Then, in 1282, he bestowed the same lands –
which happened to be Austria – on his own sons. This formed the
basis of his family’s power. The Habsburgs were able to increase
this power with a succession of new fiefs, and by marriage and inheritance,
until they had become one of the most esteemed and
influential noble families of Europe. It must be said that they ruled
more over their vast family fief (by which I mean Austria) than
they did over the German empire, despite their title of German
king and emperor. Those lands were ruled by other lords – dukes
and bishops and counts – all of whom lived like princes, enjoying
almost unlimited power over their domains. Nevertheless, with the
last of the Hohenstaufens the real Age of Chivalry had ended.


25


.

C..... ... C.......



I
I
n the course of the hundred years that passed between the deaths
of Frederick Barbarossa in 1190 and Rudolf I of Habsburg in
1291, Europe changed in more ways than it is possible to imagine.
As I have already said, at the time of Barbarossa there were powerful
cities, mainly in Italy, whose citizens were bold enough to
oppose and even take up arms against the emperor, while at that
time Germany was largely a land of knights, monks and peasants.
But over the following hundred years the situation in Germany
changed beyond recognition. Many eastward crusades had already
taken Germans far from home and they had established trading
relationships in distant countries. They no longer exchanged oxen
for sheep, or drinking horns for cloth, because they, too, were using
money. And where there was money there were markets where
all sorts of goods could be bought. These markets could not be
held just anywhere. They had to be in fixed places protected by
walls and towers, usually near a castle. Anyone who set up a stall
in one and traded, as a burgher was no longer bound in serfdom
to a landowner. People liked to say ‘city air brings freedom’,


...... ... ........

because burghers in the bigger towns answered to no one but
the king.

But you mustn’t imagine that life in a town in the Middle Ages
was anything like it is today. Most towns were small, crooked mazes
of tiny alleys and narrow houses with high, pointed gables.
Merchants and craftsmen lived there with their families, crowded
together in little space. When a merchant went on his travels he was
usually accompanied by armed guards. This was because many
knights in those days had forgotten all about chivalry and were
little more than brigands. High up in their castles they sat, waiting
for merchants to rob. However, the burghers didn’t put up with
this for long: they had money and they were able to hire soldiers.
As a result there were frequent fights between burghers and robber
knights, and quite often it was the burghers who won.

Craftsmen such as tailors, shoemakers, drapers, bakers, locksmiths,
painters, joiners, stonemasons and master builders all
belonged to groups or associations known as guilds. A guild such
as that of the tailors was almost as hard to enter and had rules that
were almost as strict as those of the knights. Not just anyone could
become a master-tailor. First you had to serve your time as an
apprentice. Then you became a journeyman and went on your
travels in order to get to know other towns and other ways of
working. Young men like these went on foot, and often spent years
wandering through many countries before they returned home, or
found a city which had a place for a master-tailor. Small towns
didn’t need many tailors, and the guilds made sure there were no
more masters of any trade than there was work for them to do. A
journeyman had to demonstrate his skill by completing a masterpiece
(perhaps a fine coat) and only then would he be ceremoniously
declared a Master and admitted to the guild.

Each guild had its own rules and entertainments, its banners
and fine mottos, just like the knights. And of course their mottos,
too, were not always respected. But at least they had them. A
member of a guild was bound to support his fellow members
and not steal their trade, nor must he cheat his own customers
with poor goods. He was expected to treat his apprentices and


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

journeymen well and do his best to uphold the good name of his
trade and his town. He was, so to speak, one of God’s craftsmen,
just as a knight was a warrior fighting for God.

Indeed, while knights gave their lives in crusades to liberate
Christ’s tomb, burghers and craftsmen would often sacrifice their
wealth, their strength and their well-being when it came to building
a church in their town. The new church or cathedral had to be
bigger, more beautiful and more magnificent than any building the
neighbouring towns could boast of. The whole town shared this
ambition and all the inhabitants devoted themselves to the project.
The best-known master-builder was summoned to draw up the
plans, stonemasons were engaged to cut stone and carve statues,
painters to paint pictures for the altar and make windows that
would shine like jewels within the church. But more important
than whose idea it had been, or who had designed or built it, was
the fact that the church was the work of the whole town, a communal
offering to God. You only need look at one to see it. For
these churches are no longer the massive fortresses that were still
being built in Germany in Barbarossa’s time, but glorious, high-
vaulted halls with slim pillars and slender bell towers, and room
inside for the whole town to gather when they came to hear the
preachers. For by now new monastic orders had sprung up whose
monks were less concerned with tilling the soil around their
monasteries and copying manuscripts, but chose instead to roam
the land as beggars, preaching repentance to the people and
explaining the Holy Scriptures. Everyone flocked to the churches
to hear them and wept over their sins, promising to mend their
ways and live according to Christ’s teachings of loving kindness.

But like the crusaders, who in the name of piety had carried out
that dreadful massacre in Jerusalem, there were many citizens who
failed to hear in those penitential sermons a call to mend their
ways, and instead learnt to hate all those who didn’t share their
faith. Jews, above all, were their targets, and the more pious they
felt themselves to be, the more they abused them. You must bear in
mind that the Jews were the only tribe from antiquity left in
Europe. The Babylonians, the Egyptians, the Phoenicians, the


...... ... ........

Greeks, the Romans, the Gauls and the Goths had all either perished
or merged with other peoples. Only the Jews, whose state had
been repeatedly destroyed and who had endured all those terrible
times when they had been persecuted and hounded from one
country to the next, had survived. After two thousand years, they
were still patiently awaiting the coming of their Saviour, the
Messiah. Forbidden to own fields, they couldn’t be peasants, let
alone become knights. Nor were they allowed to practise any craft.
The only occupation open to them was trade. So that is what they
did. Even then they were only permitted to live in specified parts of
the town and only allowed to wear certain clothes. Yet, in time,
some of them were able to earn a lot of money which knights and
burghers borrowed and were often unable to repay. This only made
the Jews more hated and they were repeatedly attacked and
robbed. Having neither the power nor the right to defend themselves,
they were helpless, unless the king or a priest chose to take
their side – but this was rarely the case.

Bad enough then to be a Jew, but worse still if you were someone
who, having pored long over the Bible, began to doubt some
aspect of its teaching. Such people were called heretics and the
persecutions they suffered were terrible. Anyone perceived to be a
heretic was publicly burned alive, just like the Christians in Nero’s
time. Whole cities were razed to combat heresy and entire regions
laid waste. Crusades were waged against them, just as they were
against Muslims. And all this was done by the very people who,
for the God of mercy and his Good News, were building those
magnificent cathedrals. Buildings which, with their soaring towers
and great decorated porches, with their stained glass windows
gleaming like jewels in the darkness and their thousands of statues,
seemed to offer a glorious vision of the Kingdom of Heaven.

France had cities and churches before there were any in
Germany. France was richer, and had had a less turbulent history.
Moreover, the kings of France had been quick to find a use for the
citizens of the new Third Estate. After about 1300 they rarely
assigned land to the nobility, but kept it instead for themselves and
paid burghers to manage it (just as Frederick II had done in Sicily).


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

As a result French kings held more and more land. And land in
those days, as you know, meant serfs, soldiers and power. By 1300,
the French kings were the most powerful sovereigns, for it was only
now that the German king, Rudolf of Habsburg, was beginning to
establish his power by bestowing land on his relatives. Besides
which, the French did not only rule France, but southern Italy as
well. It wasn’t long before their power had become so great that, in
1309, they were able to force the pope to leave Rome and take up
residence in France where they could keep a close eye on him. The
popes lived in a great palace in Avignon surrounded by wonderful
works of art, but they were, in effect, prisoners. And this is why,
remembering the Babylonian captivity of the Jews (which lasted, as
you know, from 597 to 538 ..), this period from 1305 to 1376 is
known as the Babylonian Captivity of the Popes.

But the kings of France were still not satisfied. As you remember,
a Norman family had conquered England in 1066, and they
had been ruling England ever since. This made them nominally
French and, as such, subjects of the kings of France, who could
therefore claim sovereignty over England as well as France. However,
when no heir was born to the French royal family, the kings of
England claimed that, both as relatives and as vassals of the French
kings, they should now rule France as well as England. The dispute
that followed turned into a terrible struggle. It began in 1337 and
lasted for more than a hundred years. What had started as a chivalrous
contest between a few knights became a war in which great
armies of soldiers were paid to fight each other. These were not
members of a grand, communal order for whom battle was a noble
pursuit, but ordinary Englishmen and Frenchmen, fighting one
another for the independence of their lands. The English won
more and more land for themselves, conquering ever greater parts
of France – not least because the French king who was in power
towards the end of this war was thick-witted and incompetent.

But the French people did not want to be ruled by foreigners.
And it was then that the miracle happened. A simple seventeenyear-
old shepherdess called Joan of Arc, who felt herself called by
God to the task, succeeded in persuading the French to put her at


...... ... ........

the head of an army, dressed in full armour, and the English were
driven from the land. ‘Only when the English are in England will
there be peace,’ she said. But the English took their revenge. They
captured her and sentenced her to death for witchcraft. And in
1431 Joan of Arc was burned at the stake. But perhaps it isn’t so
surprising that they thought she was a witch. For doesn’t it seem
like magic that a simple, uneducated peasant girl, all on her own,
armed with nothing but courage and a passionate conviction,
should be able to wipe out the accumulated defeats of almost a
century in just two years, and bring about the crowning of her
king?

And yet this time of the Hundred Years War was also a time of
unimaginable brilliance and excitement, a time when towns were
expanding and proud knights no longer sat in grim seclusion in
their lonely strongholds, but chose instead to inhabit the courts of
rich and powerful kings and princes. In Flanders and Brabant
(now Belgium), but, above all, in Italy, life was truly magnificent.
Here there were prosperous towns, trading in precious cloth such
as silks and brocades, and offering every conceivable comfort and
luxury. Knights and noblemen feasted at court in splendid, richly
embroidered robes. And when they danced in rings with their
ladies, in great halls and in flower gardens, to the music of lutes
and viols, I, too, should have liked to be there. The dresses worn by
the ladies were even richer and more elaborate than the clothes of
the men. And they had head-dresses that were tall and pointed like
church steeples, to which long, fine veils were attached. In their
pointed shoes and sumptuous robes glittering with thread-ofgold
they looked like delicate and graceful dolls. How unhappy
they must have been in the smoke-filled halls of those ancient
fortresses! Now they lived in castles that were spacious and airy,
with turrets and battlements and thousands of windows, in rooms
hung with brightly coloured tapestries, where the conversation was
elegant and refined. And when a nobleman led his lady into the
banqueting hall, to the feast laid out in all its splendour, he would
hold her hand lightly with just two fingers, spreading the others as
widely as he could. By now, reading and writing was common in


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

towns. It was a necessity for tradesmen and artisans, and many
knights liked to address artful and elegant poems to their elegant
ladies.

Nor was knowledge any longer the preserve of a handful of
monks in their cells. Soon after 1200, students from countries far
and wide were flocking in their thousands to the famous University
of Paris, where they studied and argued a great deal over the
opinions of Aristotle, and how these might or might not agree with
what was written in the Bible.

This way of life, both at court and in the city, finally reached
Germany, and in particular the court of the German emperor. His
court, at that time, was in Prague. For after the death of Rudolf of
Habsburg, other families of kings and emperors had been elected.
And since 1310 it had been the Luxembourg family who ruled
from their seat in Prague. But the fact was that by now this rule
hardly included any German lands at all. Power was once more in
the hands of individual princes who ruled independently in areas
such as Bavaria, Swabia, Württemberg and Austria. The only real
difference between the German emperor and these princes was
that he was the most powerful among them. The Luxembourgs’
land was Bohemia, and Charles IV, a just sovereign and lover of
splendour, had been ruling there from Prague since 1347. The
knights at his court were no less noble than those of Flanders and
the paintings in his palaces were just as fine as those at Avignon. In
1348 he, too, founded a university, in Prague. It was the German
empire’s first university.

Hardly less splendid than the court of Charles IV was that of his
son-in-law in Vienna, Rudolf IV, known as ‘the Founder’. As you
can see, none of these rulers lived in lonely fortresses any more, nor
did they set out across the world on adventurous military campaigns.
Their castles were built in the centres of towns. This alone
tells you how important towns had become. But it was only the
beginning.


26


.

AN.. A..



H
H
ave you ever come across an old school exercise book, or
something else you once wrote and, on leafing through it,
been amazed at how much you have changed in such a short time?
Amazed by your mistakes, but also by the good things you had
written? Yet at the time you hadn’t noticed that you were changing.
Well, the history of the world is just the same.

How nice it would be if, suddenly, heralds were to ride through
the streets crying: ‘Attention please! A new age is beginning!’ But
things aren’t like that: people change their opinions without even
noticing. And then all of a sudden they become aware of it, as you
do when you look at your old school books. Then they announce
with pride: ‘We are the new age.’ And they often add: ‘People used
to be so stupid!’

Something of the sort happened after 1400 in the cities of Italy.
Especially in the large and prosperous cities of central Italy, and
in Florence in particular. They had guilds there too, and had built
a great cathedral. But Florence had none of the noble knights
that were to be found in France and Germany. For a long time


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Florentine burghers had ignored the commands of their German
emperors, and by now they were as free and independent as the
citizens of ancient Athens. And as the years went by these free and
prosperous burghers, shopkeepers and craftsmen had come to care
about entirely different things from those that had mattered to the
knights and craftsmen of the Middle Ages.

To be a warrior or a craftsman and dedicate one’s life to the
service and glory of God was no longer every man’s aim. What
mattered was to be someone in your own right, to have a head on
your shoulders and know how to use it. To think and judge for
yourself. To act on your own authority, without the need to consult
others. And, rather than resorting to old books to find out how
things were done in the past, to use your own eyes and act accordingly.
That’s what it really came down to: using your eyes and
acting accordingly. Independence, ability, intellect, knowledge and
skill were what counted. People no longer asked first about your
rank, your profession, your religion or what country you came
from. They said: tell us what you can do.

And suddenly, in about 1420, the Florentines noticed that they
were no longer the people they had been in the Middle Ages. They
had different concerns. They found different things beautiful. To
them the old cathedrals and paintings seemed gloomy and rigid,
the old traditions irksome. And, in their search for something more
to their liking, something free, independent and unconstrained,
they discovered antiquity. And I mean literally discovered. It
mattered little to them that the people of those times had been
heathens. What astonished them was what those people could do.
How they had freely and openly debated and discussed, with
arguments and counter-arguments, everything in nature and the
world. How everything interested them. These people were to serve
as their models.

A great search for books written in Latin began, and people
strove to write Latin that was as clear and as precise as that of the
ancient Romans. They also learnt Greek and so discovered the
wonderful works of the Athenians of the time of Pericles. Soon
people were more interested in Themistocles and Alexander, in


. ... ... 165


Caesar and in Augustus than in Charlemagne or Barbarossa. It was
as if the entire period since antiquity had been nothing but a
dream, as if the free city of Florence were about to become an
Athens or a Rome. People suddenly felt they were witnessing a rebirth
of the ancient, long-gone era of Greek and Roman culture.
They themselves felt born again through the discovery of these
ancient works. And this is why this period in history came to be
known in Italy as the Rinascimento, or as we know it from the
French, the Renaissance – the re-birth. Everything that had happened
in between they blamed on the barbarian Germanic tribes
who had destroyed the empire. The Florentines were determined
to do all they could to revive the spirit of antiquity.

They were enthusiasts for everything Roman, for the superb
statues and the magnificent and imposing buildings whose ruins
lay all over Italy. Previously dismissed as ‘heathen ruins’, these had
been shunned and feared. Now people suddenly rediscovered their
beauty. And the Florentines once more began to build with
columns.

But people didn’t just seek out old things. They looked at
nature again, this time with the fresh and unprejudiced eyes of the
Athenians, two thousand years before them. And when they did so
they discovered a new beauty in the world, in the sky and trees, in
human beings, flowers and animals. They painted these things as
they saw them. The solemn grandeur and spirituality of the illustrations
to sacred texts in monks’ books and cathedral windows
now gave way to a style that was natural and spontaneous, full of
colour and vitality, yet accurate and true to life as they intended.
Using your eyes and acting accordingly also made for the best art.
Which might explain why the greatest painters and sculptors were
to be found in Florence at this time.

Nor did these painters merely sit down before their paintings like
good craftsmen and represent what they saw. They wanted to
understand what it was that they were painting. In Florence there
was one artist in particular for whom painting good paintings was
not enough, no matter how beautiful they might be. And his were
far and away the finest. He wanted to have a perfect understanding


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

of all the things he painted and how they related to each other. This
painter’s name was Leonardo da Vinci. He lived from 1452 to 1519
and was the son of a farm servant-girl. He wanted to know how a
person looked when they cried and when they laughed, and also
what the inside of a human body was like – the muscles, bones and
sinews. So he asked hospitals to give him the bodies of people who
had died, which he then dissected and explored. This was something
quite unheard of at the time. And he did not stop there. He
also looked at plants and animals in a new way and puzzled over
what makes birds able to fly. This led him to think about whether
people, too, might not be able to fly. He was the first person to carry
out an accurate and precise investigation into the possibility of constructing
an artificial bird or flying machine. And he was convinced
that one day it would be done. He was interested in everything in
nature. Nor did he limit himself to the writings of Aristotle and the
Arab thinkers. He always wanted to know if what he read was really
true. So, above all, he used his eyes, and with those eyes he saw more
than anyone had ever seen before, because he was always asking
himself questions about what he observed. Whenever he wanted to
know about something – for example, why whirlpools happen or
why hot air rises – he did an experiment. He had little time for the
learned writings of his contemporaries and was the first person to
investigate the secrets of nature by means of experiments. He made
sketches and noted down his observations on scraps of paper and
in a vast accumulation of notebooks. Leafing through his jottings
today, one is constantly amazed that a single human being could
investigate and analyse so many different things, things about
which nothing was known at the time and few cared to know about.

Yet few of his contemporaries had any inkling of the many
discoveries that this famous painter was making, or knew of his
novel ideas. He was left-handed and wrote in minuscule mirror-
writing, a reversed script, which is far from easy to read. This was
probably intentional, for in those days it was not always safe to
hold independent opinions. Among his notes we find the sentence:
‘The sun does not move.’ No more than that. But enough to tell us
that Leonardo knew that the earth goes round the sun, and that the


. ... ... 167


sun does not circle the earth each day, as had been believed for
thousands of years. Perhaps Leonardo limited himself to this one
sentence because he knew it didn’t say so in the Bible, and that
many people believed that what the Bible had to say about nature
must never be contradicted, even though the ideas it contained
were those of Jews who had lived two thousand years earlier, when
the Bible was first written down.

But it wasn’t only the fear of being thought a heretic that led
Leonardo to keep all his wonderful discoveries to himself. He
understood human nature all too well and knew that people would
only use them to kill each other. Elsewhere there is a note in
Leonardo’s handwriting which reads: ‘I know how one can stay
under water and survive a long time without food. But I will not
publish this or reveal it to anyone. For men are wicked and would
use it to kill, even at the bottom of the sea. They would make holes
in the hulls of ships and sink them with all the people in them.’
Sadly, the inventors who came after him were not all great men like
Leonardo da Vinci, and people have long known what he was
unwilling to show them.

In Leonardo’s time there lived in Florence a family that was exceptionally
rich and powerful. They were wool merchants and bankers,
and their name was Medici. Like Pericles in ancient Athens, it was
they who, through their advice and influence, dictated the course of
the history of Florence throughout virtually the whole period
between 1400 and 1500. Foremost among them was Lorenzo de’
Medici, known as ‘the Magnificent’ because he made such wonderful
use of his great wealth, and gave his support and protection to
so many artists and scholars. Whenever he came across a gifted
young man he instantly took him into his household and had him
educated. A description of the customs of Lorenzo’s household gives
you an idea of how people thought at the time. There was no seating
order at table. Instead of the eldest and most respected sitting at the
top of the table above the rest, it was the first to arrive who sat with
Lorenzo de’ Medici, even if he were no more than a young painter’s
apprentice. And even an ambassador, if he came last, took his place
at the foot of the table.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

This entirely new delight in the world, in talented people and
beautiful things, in the ruins and books of the Greeks and Romans,
soon spread out from Florence in all directions, for people are
always quick to learn about new discoveries. Great artists were
summoned to the pope’s court – which was by now once more in
Rome – to build palaces and churches in the new style and to adorn
them with paintings and statues. This was especially the case when
rich prelates from the Medici family became pope. They then
brought Italy’s greatest artists to Rome, where they created their
most important works. To be sure, this totally new way of looking
at things did not always sit comfortably with the old piety. Popes of
this period were not so much priests and guardians of the souls of
Christendom as magnificent princes, intent on the conquest of the
whole of Italy, who meanwhile lavished colossal sums of money on
glorious works of art for their capital city.

This sense of a rebirth of pagan antiquity gradually spread to the
cities of Germany, France and England. There, too, people began to
take an interest in the new ideas and forms, and to read the new
Latin books. This had become much easier and cheaper since 1450.
For in that year a German made a great invention, one no less
extraordinary than the invention of letters by the Phoenicians. This
was the art of printing. It had long been known in China and for
some decades in Europe that you could rub black ink on carved
wood and then press it on paper. But Gutenberg’s invention was different.
Instead of printing from whole blocks of wood, he made
single letters out of metal, which could be lined up and held in a
frame and then printed from as many times as one wished. When
the desired number of copies of a page had been made, the frame
could be undone and the letters used again in a different order. It
was simple and it was cheap. And of course much simpler and
much cheaper than when people spent long years laboriously copying
books by hand, as Roman and Greek slaves and the monks had
had to do. Soon a whole host of printers had sprung up in Germany,
Italy and elsewhere, and printed books, Bibles and other writings
were eagerly bought and read, not just in Europe’s cities, but in the
countryside as well.


. ... ... 169


However, another invention of the time was to have an even
greater impact on the world. This was gunpowder. Once again, the
Chinese had probably known about it for a long time, but they
mostly used it to make fireworks. It was in Europe, from 1300
onwards, that people began to use it in cannons for shooting at
fortresses and men. And before long, soldiers were carrying massive
and cumbersome guns in their hands. Bows and arrows were
still much faster and more effective. A good English bowman
could release 180 arrows in fifteen minutes, which was roughly the
time it took for a soldier to load his thunderbox, set a slow-match
to the charge and fire it once. Despite this, guns and cannons were
already in evidence during the Hundred Years War, and after 1400
their use became widespread.

But such weapons were not for knights. There was nothing
chivalrous about firing a bullet into a man’s body from a distance.
As you know, what knights did was to gallop towards one another
and try to knock each other out of the saddle. Now, to protect
themselves against the bullets, they had to abandon their chain
mail in favour of increasingly heavy and solid armour. Dressed in
this from top to toe they looked like iron men and must have been
a fearsome sight. But the armour was unbearably hot and impractical
and the knights could hardly move. For this reason, no
matter how bravely they fought, they were no longer so intimidating.
In 1476 a famous, warlike knight and prince of the Duchy
of Burgundy – known as Charles the Bold on account of his fearlessness
– led an army of knights in armour to conquer Switzerland.
But when they got there the free peasants and burghers of
Murten surprised them and, fighting on foot, simply knocked all
the knights off their horses and clubbed them to death. They then
made off with all the magnificent and valuable tents and rugs
that the knights had brought with them on their campaign of
conquest. You can see these today in Bern, the capital of Switzerland.
Switzerland remained free, and the knights had had their
day.

This is why the German emperor who was ruling around 1500
is known as the Last Knight. His name was Maximilian, and he was


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

a member of the Habsburg family, whose might and wealth had
grown steadily since the time of King Rudolf. Since 1438 their
power had spread beyond their own country of Austria, and such
was their influence that all the German emperors who had been
elected since then had been Habsburgs. Nevertheless, the German
noblemen and princes gave most of them a good deal of trouble,
and Maximilian the Last Knight was no exception. They exercised
almost unlimited power over their fiefdoms and had become
increasingly reluctant to accompany their emperor into battle
when he commanded them to do so.

With the arrival of money and cities and gunpowder, the
granting of land with bonded peasants in return for military
service had become as outdated as chivalry. Which is why, when
Maximilian went to fight the French king for his Italian possessions,
he took paid soldiers instead of his vassals. Soldiers like
these were called mercenaries. They were rough, rapacious brutes
who strutted about in outlandish costumes and thought of little
but plunder. And since they fought for money rather than for
their country, they went to the person who paid them most. This
cost the emperor a great deal of money that he didn’t have, so he
was forced to borrow from rich merchants in the towns. And this
in its turn meant that he had to keep on good terms with the
towns, which upset the knights who felt increasingly unwanted
and unneeded.

Such problems gave Maximilian a headache. Like the knights of
old he would far rather have ridden in tournaments and composed
fine verses about his adventures to present to his beloved.
He was a strange mixture of the old and the new. For he was very
taken with the new art, and was always asking the great German
painter, Albrecht Dürer – who had learnt a lot from the Italians,
but had taught himself even more – to make paintings and
engravings in his honour. Through these wonderful portrait
paintings by the first of the new German artists, we can actually
see what the Last Knight looked like. These works, together with
the paintings and buildings of the great Italian artists, are in fact
the ‘heralds’ who cried: ‘Attention please! A new age has begun!’


. ... ... 171

And if we called the Middle Ages a starry night, we should look
upon this new, wide-awake time, which began in Florence, as a
bright, new dawn.


27


.

AN.. W....



W
W
hat until now we have called the history of the world is
in fact the history of no more than half the world. Most of
the events took place around the Mediterranean – in Egypt,
Mesopotamia, Palestine, Asia Minor, Greece, Italy, Spain and
North Africa. Or not far from there: in Germany, France and England.
We have cast the odd glance eastwards, towards China’s well-
defended empire, and towards India, which, during the period that
now concerns us, was ruled by a Muslim royal family. But we
haven’t bothered with what lies to the west of old Europe, beyond
Britain. No one bothered with it. A handful of northern seafarers
on their raids once glimpsed an inhospitable land, far out in the
west, but they soon turned back, for there was nothing there worth
taking. Intrepid mariners like the Vikings were few, and in any case,
who would dare set out across the unknown, and possibly never-
ending ocean, leaving behind them the coasts of England, France
and Spain?

This hazardous enterprise only became possible with a new
invention. This, too – and I nearly added ‘of course’! – came from


. ... .....

China. It was the discovery that a piece of magnetised iron hanging
freely always turns towards the north. You will have guessed what
it is: a compass. The Chinese had long used compasses in their
journeys across deserts, and now news of this magical instrument
leaked out via the Arabs and eventually reached Europe during the
Crusades, in about 1200. But at that time the compass was rarely
used. People were puzzled and frightened by it. But gradually their
fear gave way to curiosity – and something more than curiosity. For
in those far-off lands there might be treasures, undiscovered riches
there for the taking. Yet no one dared set out across the western
ocean. It was too immense and too unknown. And what might lie
on the other side?

It so happened that a penniless but adventurous and ambitious
Italian from Genoa, called Columbus, who had spent much time
poring over ancient books of geography, was obsessed with this
idea. Where indeed might you end up if you kept on sailing westwards?
Why, you would end up in the east! For wasn’t the earth
round, shaped like a sphere? It said so in several of the writings of
antiquity. And if by sailing westwards you went half way round the
world and then landed in the east, you would be in China, in the
fabulous Indies, lands rich in gold and ivory and rare spices. And,
with the help of a compass, how much simpler it would be to sail
across the ocean than to make a long and arduous journey across
deserts and over fearsome mountain ranges as Alexander had once
done, and as the trading caravans still did when they brought silks
from China to Europe. With this new route, thought Columbus,
the Indies were only days away, rather than months by land. Everywhere
he went he told people about his plan, but they just laughed
and called him a fool. Still he persisted: ‘Give me ships! Give me
just one ship and I’ll bring you gold from the fabulous east!’

He turned to Spain. There, in 1479, the rulers of two Christian
kingdoms had been united by marriage and were engaged in a merciless
campaign to expel the Arabs – who, as you know, had ruled in
Spain for more than seven hundred years – not only from their
wonderful capital, Granada, but from their kingdom altogether.
Neither the royal court of Portugal nor that of Spain showed much


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

enthusiasm for Columbus’s plan, but it was put to the learned men
and mariners of the famous University of Salamanca for their consideration.
After four more years of desperate waiting and pleading,
Columbus learned that the university had rejected his plan. He
resolved to leave Spain and try his luck in France. On the way he
chanced to meet a monk who was none other than the confessor of
Queen Isabella of Castile. Fired with enthusiasm for Columbus’s
project, the monk persuaded the queen to grant him a second
audience. But Columbus nearly spoiled it all again. The reward he
demanded, if his plan were to succeed, was no small thing: he was
to be knighted, appointed Grand Admiral and Viceroy (king’s
representative) of all the lands he discovered, and he would keep a
tenth of all taxes levied there, and more besides. When the monarchs
turned down his request he left Spain immediately for France.
If he discovered any lands, these would now belong to the French
king. This frightened Spain. The monarchs gave in and Columbus
was recalled. All his demands were met. He was given two sailing
ships in poor condition – it would be no great loss if they sank. And
he rented a third himself.

And so he set sail across the ocean towards the west, on and on,
always westwards, determined to reach the East Indies. He had left
Spain on 3 August 1492 and was delayed for a long time on an
island repairing one of his ships. Then on they went again, further
and further towards the west. But still no sight of the Indies! His
men grew restless. Their impatience turned to despair and they
wanted to turn back. Rather than tell them how far they were from
home, Columbus lied to them. At last, on 11 October 1492, at two
o’clock in the morning, a cannon fired from one of the ships signalled
‘Land ahoy!’

Columbus was filled with pride and joy. The Indies at last! The
friendly people on the shore must be Indians, or, as the Spanish
sailors called them, ‘Indios!’ Now, of course, you know that he was
wrong. Columbus was nowhere near India, but on an island
off America. Thanks to his mistake we still call the original inhabitants
of America ‘Indians’ and the islands where Columbus
landed the ‘West Indies’. The real India (or East Indies) was still an


. ... ..... 175
interminable distance away. Much further than Spain was behind
them. Columbus would have needed to sail on for at least another
two months, and it is likely that he would have perished miserably
with all his men and never reached his goal. But at the time he
thought he was in the Indies, so he took possession of the island
in the name of the Spanish Crown. During his later voyages he
The great sea voyage that Columbus undertook was rather short if you compare
it with the journey he had intended to make. The best way to compare
the two is by looking at the globe from the north pole outwards.

. ... ... ....... .. ... .....

continued to maintain that the lands he had discovered were the
Indies. He couldn’t bring himself to admit that his grand idea was
a mistake, that the earth was much bigger than he had imagined.
The land route to the Indies was far shorter than the voyage across
the whole of the Atlantic and Indian Ocean. He could only think of
being Viceroy of the Indies, the lands of his dreams.

You may know that it is from this date, 1492 – the year in which
that fanciful adventurer Christopher Columbus accidentally discovered
America only because it was in his way, as it were – that the
Modern Age is said to begin. The date chosen to mark the beginning
of the Middle Ages, 467, might seem a more obvious choice.
For that was the year when the Roman Empire of the West fell,
together with its last emperor – the one with the curious name:
Romulus Augustulus. But in 1492 absolutely no one, not even
Columbus, had any idea that this voyage might mean more than a
new source of gold from unknown lands.

Of course, on his return Columbus was given a hero’s welcome,
but during his later voyages his pride and his ambition, his greed
and his wild imaginings made him so unpopular that the king had
his own viceroy and admiral arrested and brought home from the
West Indies in chains. Columbus kept those chains for the rest of
his life, even after he was returned to royal favour, honour and
riches. It was an insult he could neither forget nor forgive.

The first Spanish ships carrying Columbus and his companions
had discovered only islands, whose simple and good-natured
inhabitants had little to offer them. All that interested the Spanish
adventurers was the source of the gold rings that some of them
wore through their noses. The islanders gestured towards the west,
and so America was discovered. For the Spaniards were actually in
search of the fabled land of Eldorado. Convinced of its existence,
they had visions of whole cities roofed with gold. These conquistadores,
as they were called, who left Spain in search of new lands to
conquer for their king and to enrich themselves with loot, were
rough fellows, little better than pirates. Driven by their insatiable
greed into ever more crazy adventures, they exploited and deceived
the natives at every turn. Nothing could deter them and no means


. ... .....

were too foul wherever gold was concerned. They were indescribably
brave and indescribably cruel. And the saddest thing of all is
that, not only did these men call themselves Christians, but they
always maintained that all the atrocities they committed against
heathens were done for Christendom.

One conqueror in particular, a former student of law named
Hernando Cortez, was possessed by the wildest ambition. He
wanted to march deep into the heart of the country and seize all
its legendary treasures. In 1519 he left the coast at the head of
150 Spanish soldiers, thirteen horsemen and a few cannons. The
Indians had never seen a white man before. Nor had they seen a
horse. Horrified by the cannons, they were convinced that the
Spanish bandits were powerful magicians, or even gods. Still, they
made many brave attempts to defend themselves, attacking the soldiers
by day as they marched and in their camp at night. But from
the outset Cortez took terrible revenge, setting fire to villages and
killing Indians in their thousands.

Before long, messengers came from a mighty king whose country
lay further inland. They begged him to turn back and gave him
magnificent gifts of gold and feathers of many colours. But the gifts
only served to increase his curiosity and his greed. So on he
marched, enduring unimaginable hardships, and forcing many
Indians into his army as great conquerors had always done. At last
he came to the kingdom of the mighty king who had sent the
messengers with their gifts. The king’s name was Montezuma, and
his land was called Mexico, as was its capital city. Montezuma
waited respectfully for Cortez and his small force outside the city,
which stood on an island at the centre of a great chain of lakes.
The Spaniards were astonished when they were led across a long
causeway into the city and saw the splendour, beauty and might of
this great capital that was as big as any city in Europe. It had wide,
straight streets and a great number of canals and bridges. And
there were many squares and great marketplaces to which tens of
thousands of people came each day to buy and sell.

In his report to the king of Spain Cortez wrote: ‘Here they trade
in all kinds of merchandise: in foodstuffs and in jewellery made of


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

gold, silver, pewter, brass, bone, mussel and lobster shell and feathers,
in cut and uncut gems, in lime and brick, in timber, both rough
and prepared . . .’ In some streets, he says, they sell nothing but
birds and animals of all kinds, while in others they sell infinite
varieties of plants. He talks of pharmacies and barbers’ shops, bakeries
and inns, merchants selling rare garden plants and fruits,
utensils and pigments for painting, and how, in the marketplace,
three judges always sat, ready to settle any dispute as it arose. And
he describes the city’s monumental temples, each in itself as big as
a town, with their tall towers and brightly decorated rooms covered
in huge and terrifying depictions of gods to whom dreadful
human sacrifices were made.

He was particularly impressed by Montezuma’s royal palace.
Spain, he said, had nothing to compare with it. This palace was several
storeys high, raised on pillars faced with jasper, its vast halls
enjoying views as far as the eye could see. Beneath it stretched a fine
park, with bird-ponds and a great zoo in which all sorts of wild
animals were caged. Montezuma was attended by a sumptuous
court of high-ranking officials who showed him the greatest deference.
He changed his dress four times a day, always appearing in
new and different robes never to be worn again. One approached
him with one’s head bowed, and when he was carried through the
streets of Mexico in a sedan chair, the people had to throw themselves
to the ground before him and must never be seen to look
upon his face.

Cortez used guile to trap this mighty sovereign. As if paralysed
by their disrespect and insolence, Montezuma didn’t lift a finger
against the white intruders. For according to an ancient saying,
white gods, sons of the sun, would one day come from the east to
take possession of Mexico, and Montezuma believed the Spaniards
to be these gods. In fact they behaved more like white devils. They
took advantage of a ceremony in a temple to attack and kill all the
Mexican nobility, knowing that they would be unarmed. In the
ensuing revolt Cortez forced Montezuma to appeal to the angry
crowds from the palace roof. But the people ignored him. They
hurled stones at their own king, and Montezuma fell, mortally


. ... .....

wounded. In the carnage that followed, Cortez demonstrated his
true courage. For, by some miracle, his little band of Spaniards fled
the town in all its uproar and, carrying the sick and wounded, made
their way back to the coast through that hostile land. Of course he
soon returned with fresh troops and they burned and destroyed the
whole of that magnificent city. And that was only the beginning.
There and in other parts of America the Spaniards proceeded to
exterminate the ancient, cultivated Indian peoples in the most
horrendous way. This chapter in the history of mankind is so
appalling and so shameful to us Europeans that I would rather not
say anything more about it.

Meanwhile the Portuguese had discovered the true sea route to
the Indies, where their behaviour was little better than that of the
Spaniards. All the wisdom of ancient India meant nothing to them.
They too wanted gold, and nothing else would do. In the end, so
much gold reached Europe from India and America that burghers
grew richer and richer as knights and landowners grew poorer
and poorer. And because all the ships sailed out westwards and
returned from the west, it was Europe’s western ports that benefited
most and grew in power and importance. Not only those of
Spain and Portugal, but the ports of France and England and Holland
as well. However, Germany played no part in these overseas
conquests. For they had far too many problems to deal with at
home.


28


.

AN.. F....



A
A
s you will remember, there were popes ruling in Rome after
1400 who cared more for might and magnificence than for
their role as priests, and it was they who commissioned the most
famous artists to build beautiful churches. This was especially true
of two Medici popes, members of the family that had already done
so much for the prestige and adornment of Florence. During their
reigns the grandest and most magnificent buildings rose into the
skies above Rome. Old St Peter’s – a church thought to have been
founded by Constantine the Great and in which Charlemagne had
been crowned emperor – was too plain for their taste. They
planned to build a new church, far bigger and more beautiful than
any seen before. But it would cost a great deal of money. Where
this money came from mattered less to the popes of the day than
getting hold of it and completing their wonderful church. And in
their desire to please the pope, priests and monks collected money
in a way which did not conform with the teachings of the Church.
They made the faithful pay for the forgiveness of their sins, and
called it ‘selling indulgences’. They did this in spite of the Church’s


. ... .....

own teaching, according to which only sinners who repented
might be forgiven.

Now there was at that time in Wittenberg, in Germany, a monk
who belonged to the order of the Augustinians. His name was
Martin Luther. When, in 1517, one of these sellers of indulgences
came to Wittenberg to collect money for the new St Peter’s, whose
construction that year was under the supervision of Raphael, the
most famous painter in the world, Luther was determined to draw
attention to the irreligious nature of this way of raising funds. He
nailed a kind of poster to the doors of the church, on which he had
written ninety-five theses – or points for discussion – denouncing
this trade in divine forgiveness. What shocked Luther most was
that people might think that they could atone for their sins with
money, that God’s free, forgiving mercy could be bought. He had
always seen himself as a sinner living, like all sinners, in fear of
God’s wrath. Only one thing could save him from God’s punishment
and that was God’s infinite mercy which, as Luther believed,
could not be bought, for if it could, it would no longer be mercy.
Before God, who sees all and knows all, even a good person is a
sinner who deserves to be punished. Only faith in God’s freely
given mercy can save him, and nothing else.

In the bitter arguments that now broke out on the subject of
indulgences and their abuse, Luther’s opinions took on an increasingly
insistent and forceful tone, both in his teaching and his writings.
Nothing but faith matters, said Luther. All else is superfluous.
And that also goes for the Church and the priests who, when they
celebrate Mass, intercede on behalf of the faithful so that they, too,
may share in God’s mercy. God’s mercy needs no intercessors. All
an individual needs to be saved is his own unshakable belief and
faith in his God. Faith means believing in the great mysteries of the
Gospel, believing that we are eating Christ’s body and drinking his
blood from the chalice when we take Holy Communion. No one
can help another person to obtain God’s grace. Every believer is, as
it were, his own priest. A priest of the Church is no more than a
teacher and helper, and as such may live like other men, and even
marry. A believer must not be content to accept the teaching of the


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Church. He must look to the Bible for God’s purpose and seek it
out for himself. For, in Luther’s opinion, the truth was only to be
found in the Bible.

Luther was not the first to have such thoughts. A hundred years
earlier a priest called Jan Hus had taught much the same in Prague.
In 1415 he was brought before a council of Church dignitaries in
Constance, and despite the promise of an imperial safe conduct,
was burned as a heretic. Many of his followers were persecuted and
killed in a succession of long and bloody battles that devastated
half Bohemia.

The same fate might have befallen Luther and his followers, but
times had changed. Thanks largely to the invention of the art of
printing, Luther’s writings were bought and read throughout
Germany. They were written in a style that was vigorous and rousing
– and often very coarse. Many people were won over by his
arguments. When the pope came to hear of it, he threatened to
excommunicate Luther. But Luther’s following was by now so great
that he no longer cared. He burned the pope’s letter in public, and
then he really was excommunicated. Next he announced that he
and his followers had left the Church altogether. Germany was in
an uproar, and many people sided with him, for the luxury-loving
pope, with all his wealth, was not at all popular in Germany. Nor
was there much opposition from the German princes, for if the
bishops and archbishops were to lose their power, the Church’s vast
estates would fall to them. So they, too, joined the Reformation,
which was the name that was given to Luther’s attempt to reawaken
the Christian piety of old.

Now at about this time – that is, in 1519 – the emperor Maximilian,
the ‘Last Knight’, died. His grandson, the Habsburg Charles V,
who was also a grandson of the Spanish queen, Isabella of Castile,
became the new German emperor. He was just nineteen years old
and had never set foot in Germany, having only lived in Belgium,
Holland and Spain, which also formed part of his inheritance. As
king of Spain he also ruled over newly discovered America, where
Cortez had recently made his conquests. And so anyone who
wished to flatter him could say that over his kingdom the sun never


. ... .....

set (it being daytime in America when it is night-time here). His
vast realm – comprising as it did the ancient hereditary Habsburg
lands of Austria, the Low Countries inherited from Charles the
Bold of Burgundy, Spain and the German empire – had only one
rival in Europe, and this was France. However, the French kingdom,
under its able king, Francis I, though far smaller than Charles
V’s empire, was more united, richer and more stable. These two
kings now embarked on a fearfully complicated and long drawn-
out war over Italy, the richest country in Europe. Successive popes
backed first one, then the other, until finally, in 1527, Rome was
sacked and pillaged by the emperor’s German troops and Italy’s
wealth destroyed.

But in 1519, when Charles V first came to power, he was a
very devout young man, still on excellent terms with the Pope, and
anxious, once his coronation at Aachen was over, to settle the case
of the heretic Luther. It would have been simplest to have him
arrested, but Frederick, Duke of Saxony, the Prince of Wittenberg,
where Luther was living, would not allow it. Known as Frederick
the Wise, he was to be Luther’s great protector and would one day
save his life.

So instead Charles V ordered the rebellious monk to present
himself before the first parliament that Charles was to hold in
Germany. This was in Worms, in 1521. All the princes and great
men of the empire were there, in a solemn and splendid assembly.
Luther came before them dressed in his monk’s cowl. He had
already made it known that he was ready to renounce his teaching
if it could be shown from the Bible to be wrong – for as you know,
Luther would accept only what was written in the Bible as the word
of God. The assembled princes and noblemen had no wish to
become trapped in a war of words with this ardent and learned
Doctor of Theology. The emperor ordered him to renounce his
teaching. Luther asked for a day to think. He was determined to
hold fast to his convictions, and wrote at the time to a friend:
‘Truly, I shall not renounce even one letter of it, and put my trust
in Christ.’ The next day he appeared again before the assembled
princes and noblemen of the parliament and made a long speech


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

in Latin and German, in which he set out his beliefs. He said he was
sorry if, in his zeal to defend himself, he had given offence, but
recant he could not. The young emperor, who had probably not
understood a word, told him to answer the questions clearly and
come to the point. To this Luther replied heatedly that only arguments
drawn from the Bible would compel him to recant:‘My conscience
is bound by the word of God, and for that reason I can and
will renounce nothing, for it is dangerous to act against one’s
conscience . . . So help me God. Amen.’

The parliament then passed an edict declaring Luther an
outlaw, which meant that nobody was allowed to give him food,
aid or shelter. If anyone did, they too would be outlawed, as would
anyone caught buying or in possession of his books. Nor would
anyone be punished for his murder. He was, as they put it, ‘free as
a bird’. But his protector, Frederick the Wise, had him kidnapped
and taken in secret to his castle, the Wartburg. There Luther lived
in disguise and under a false name. He took advantage of his voluntary
captivity to work on a German translation of the Bible so
everyone could read it and think about its meaning. However,
this was not as easy as it sounds. Luther was determined that all
Germans should read his Bible, but in those days there was no language
that all Germans could read: Bavarians wrote in Bavarian,
Saxons in Saxon. So Luther had to invent a language that everyone
could understand. And in his translation of the Bible he actually
succeeded in creating one that, even after nearly five hundred
years, is not all that different from the German that people write
today.

Luther stayed in the Wartburg until one day he heard that his
speeches and writings were having an effect which did not please
him at all. His Lutheran followers had become considerably more
violent in their zeal than Luther himself. They were throwing
paintings out of churches and teaching that it was wrong to baptise
children, because everyone had to decide for themselves
whether they wished to be baptised. People called them Iconoclasts
and Anabaptists (destroyers of images and re-baptisers). Moreover,
there was one aspect of Luther’s teaching that had had a


. ... .....

profound effect on the peasants, and which they had taken very
much to heart: Luther had taught that each individual should obey
the voice of his own conscience and no one else and that, subject
to no man, should freely and independently strive for God’s mercy.
The feudal peasant serfs understood this to mean that they should
be free men. Armed with scythes and flails they banded together,
killing their landlords and attacking monasteries and cities. Against
all these Iconoclasts, Anabaptists and peasants, Luther now turned
the full force of his preaching and writings, just as he had previously
used them in his attacks on the Church, and so he helped
crush and punish the rebel bands. This lack of unity among Protestants,
as Luther’s followers were called, was to prove very useful to
the great, united, Catholic Church.

For Luther wasn’t alone in thinking and preaching as he did
during those years. In Zurich a priest called Zwingli had taken a
similar path, and in Geneva another learned man named Calvin
had distanced himself from the Church. Yet despite the similarities
of their teachings, their followers could never bring themselves to
tolerate, let alone live with, one another.

But now there came a new and even greater loss for the papacy.
In England, King Henry VIII was on the throne. He had married
Catherine of Aragon, an aunt of the emperor Charles V. But he
didn’t like her. He wanted to marry her lady-in-waiting, Anne
Boleyn, instead. When he asked the pope, as head of the Church, to
grant him a divorce, the pope refused. So, in 1533, Henry VIII
withdrew his country from the Roman Church and set up a
Church of his own, one that allowed him his divorce. He continued
to persecute Luther’s followers, but England was lost to the
Roman Catholic Church for ever. It wasn’t long before Henry was
tired of Anne Boleyn as well, so he had her beheaded. Eleven days
later he remarried, but that wife died before he could have her executed.
He divorced the fourth and married a fifth, whom he also
had beheaded. The sixth outlived him.

As for the emperor Charles V, he had grown weary of his vast
empire, with all its troubles and confusion, and the increasingly
savage battles fought in the name of religion. He had spent his life


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

fighting: against German princes who were followers of Luther,
against the pope, against the kings of both England and France,
and against the Turks, who had come from the east in 1453 and
had conquered Constantinople, capital of the Roman Empire of
the East. They had then gone on to lay waste to Hungary and
in 1529 had reached the gates of Vienna, the capital of Austria
which they besieged without success.

And having grown tired of his empire, along with its sun
that never set, Charles V installed his brother Ferdinand as ruler
of Austria and emperor of Germany, and gave Spain and the
Netherlands to his son Philip. He then withdrew, in 1556, an old
and broken man, to the Spanish monastery of San Geronimo de
Yuste. It is said that he spent his time there repairing and regulating
all the clocks. He wanted them to chime at the same time.
When he didn’t succeed, he is reported to have said: ‘How did I
ever presume to try to unite all the peoples of my empire when I
cannot, even once, persuade a few clocks to chime together.’ He
died lonely and embittered. And as for the clocks of his former
empire, whenever they struck the hour, their chimes were further
and further apart.


29


.

T.. C..... .. W..



I
I
n one of the battles between the emperor Charles V and the
French king Francis I, a young Spanish knight was gravely
wounded. His name was Ignatius of Loyola. During his long and
painful convalescence he thought hard about his past life as a
young nobleman, and immersed himself in readings from the
Bible and the lives of the saints. And as he did so, the idea came to
him that he would change his life. He would continue to be a warrior
as he always had been, but he would serve a very different
cause: that of the Catholic Church, now so imperilled by Luther,
Zwingli, Calvin and Henry VIII.

But when he was finally restored to health, he didn’t simply go
off and fight in one of the many wars that had broken out between
Lutherans and Catholics. He took himself to university. There he
studied and reflected, and reflected and studied, to prepare himself
for the battle he had chosen to undertake. For it seemed clear to
him that if you want to conquer others you must first conquer
yourself. So with unbelievable severity he worked at mastering
himself. Somewhat like the Buddha, but with a different aim in


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

mind. Like the Buddha, Ignatius wished to rid himself of all
desires. But rather than seeking release from human suffering here
on earth, he wanted to devote himself, body and soul, to the service
of the Church. After many years of practice he reached a point
at which he could successfully prevent himself from having certain
thoughts, or, if he wished, picture something so clearly in his mind
that it was as if he saw it there in front of him. His preparation was
complete. He demanded no less of his friends. And when they had
all achieved the same iron control over their thoughts, they
founded an order together called the Society of Jesus. Its members
were known as Jesuits.

This little company of select and highly educated men offered
itself to the Pope to campaign for the Church, and in 1540 their
offer was accepted. Their battle began immediately, with all the
strategy and force of a military campaign. The first thing they did
was to tackle the abuses that had brought about the conflict with
Luther. In a great gathering of the Church held in Trent in the
Southern Tirol, which lasted from 1545 to 1563, changes and
reforms were agreed that enhanced the power and dignity of the
Church. Priests would return to being priests, and not just princes
living in splendour. The Church would take better care of the poor.
Above all, it would take steps to educate the people. And here the
Jesuits, as learned, disciplined and loyal servants of the Church,
came into their own. For as teachers they could make their ideas
known, not only to the common people, but to the nobility as well
through their teaching at universities. Nor was it only through
their work as teachers and preachers of the faith in distant lands
that their influence spread. In the courts of kings they were frequently
employed as confessors. And because they were men of
great intelligence and understanding, trained to see into the souls
of men, they were well placed to guide and influence the mighty in
their decisions.

This movement to re-awaken the piety of old, not through a
separation from the Catholic Church, but through the renewal of
that Church, and thus to actively challenge the Reformation, is
known as the Counter-Reformation. People became very austere


... ...... .. ...

and strict during this period of religious warfare. Almost as austere
and strict as Ignatius of Loyola himself. The delight Florentines
took in their leaders’ magnificence and splendour was over. And
once again, what was looked for in a man was piety and readiness
to serve the Church. Noblemen stopped wearing bright and ample
robes and now looked more like monks in severe, black, close-cut
gowns and white ruffs, over which their sombre, unsmiling faces
tapered away into little pointed beards. Every nobleman wore a
sword on his belt and challenged anyone who insulted his honour
to a duel.

These men, with their careful, measured gestures and their rigid
formality, were mostly seasoned warriors, and never more
implacable than when fighting for their beliefs. Germany was not
the only land riven by strife between Protestant and Catholic
princes. The most ferocious wars were fought in France, where
Protestants were known as Huguenots. In 1572 the French queen
invited all the Huguenot nobility to a wedding at court, and on the
eve of St Bartholomew, she had them assassinated. That’s what
wars were like in those days.

No one was more stern, more inflexible or more ruthless than
the leader of all the Catholics. King Philip II of Spain was the son
of the emperor Charles V. His court was formal and austere. Every
act was regulated: who had to kneel at the sight of the king and
who might wear a hat in his presence. In what order those who
dined were to be served at the high table, and in what order the
nobles were to enter the church for Mass.

King Philip himself was an unusually conscientious sovereign,
who insisted on handling every decision and every letter himself.
He worked from dawn to dusk with his advisers, many of whom
were monks. His purpose in life as he saw it was to root out all forms
of unbelief. In his own country he had thousands of people burned
at the stake for heresy – not just Protestants, but Jews and Muslims
who had lived there since the time when Spain was under Arab rule.
And because he saw himself as Protector and Defender of the Faith,
just as the German emperor had before him, he joined forces with
a Venetian fleet and attacked the Turks, whose sea power hadn’t


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

stopped growing since their conquest of Constantinople. The allied
Christians were victorious, and the Turkish fleet was completely
destroyed at Lepanto, in 1571.

His war against the Protestants went less well. He may have succeeded
in exterminating them at home in Spain, but this was not
the case elsewhere. As in his father’s time, the Low Countries
(meaning Belgium and Holland) were also part of his empire. And
many of the burghers who lived there were Protestants, especially
in the rich northern towns. He did all he could to make them
renounce their faith, but they wouldn’t give in. So he sent a Spanish
nobleman to be their governor, and he was even more fanatical
and inflexible than Philip himself. The Duke of Alba, with his thin,
pale face, his narrow pointed beard and icy gaze, was just the sort
of warrior that Philip favoured. In cold blood the Duke of Alba
sentenced a great number of burghers and noblemen to be hanged.
Finally, people could stand it no longer. There was a fierce and
bloody battle which ended in 1579 with the liberation of the
Protestant towns of the Low Countries and the expulsion of the
Spanish troops. Now, as free, rich, independent and enterprising
trading cities, they too could try their luck across the seas, in India
and America.

But King Philip II of Spain’s most cruel defeat was yet to come.In
England, Queen Elizabeth I, the daughter of King Henry VIII, was
on the throne. Elizabeth was very clever, strong-willed and determined,
but she was also vain and cruel. She was determined to
defend England against the many Catholics still present in the
country whom she persecuted relentlessly. Her cousin, Mary Stuart,
the Catholic queen of Scotland, was a woman of great beauty and
charm, and she, too, believed she had a right to the English throne.
Elizabeth had her imprisoned and executed. Elizabeth also helped
the Protestant burghers of the Low Countries in their war against
Philip of Spain. Philip was furious. He resolved to conquer England
for Catholicism or destroy it.

At immense cost he raised a huge fleet of 130 great sailing ships
with around two thousand cannon, and more than twenty thousand
men. It takes no time to read, but just try to imagine 130


... ...... .. ...

sailing ships at sea. This was the Invincible Armada. When it set sail
from Spain in 1588, loaded with heavy cannon and weaponry and
food and supplies for six months, it seemed inconceivable that
England’s small island might ever succeed in resisting such a
mighty force. However, the heavily laden warships were cumbersome
and hard to manoeuvre. The English avoided confrontation
and darted in and out in their nimbler vessels, attacking the Spanish
ships. One night they launched fireships into the midst of the
Spanish fleet, creating panic and confusion and sending them in all
directions. Many ships drifted along the English coast and went
down in severe gales. Barely half the Armada reached home and
not one ship succeeded in landing on an English shore. Philip
betrayed no sign of his disappointment. It is said that he greeted
the commander of the fleet warmly and thanked him, saying: ‘After
all, I sent you to fight men, not the wind and waves.’

But the English didn’t only chase the Spaniards from their
own waters. They attacked Spanish merchant ships off America
and India and, together with the Dutch, had soon supplanted the
Spanish in many of their rich trading ports. Starting in North
America, to the north of the Spanish colonies, they established
trading posts much as the Phoenicians had once done. And many
Englishmen and women who had been persecuted or banished
during the conflicts of religion went there to find freedom.

The Indian ports and trading posts were not actually under
English and Dutch rule, but were governed by merchants from
those two countries who grouped together to do business and
bring treasures from the Indies to Europe. These societies of merchants
were known as East India Companies. They hired soldiers
whom they sent inland, where they punished unfriendly natives
and any who refused to part with their goods at a sufficiently low
price. This treatment of India’s Indians was little better than that
shown by the Spanish conquistadores towards the Indians of
America. In India, too, the conquest of coastal regions by English
and Dutch merchants was made easier by the lack of unity among
India’s princes. Soon the peoples of North America and India were
using the language of a small island off the north-west coast of


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

France. That island was England. A new world empire was taking
shape. At the time of the Roman empire, Latin was the language of
the world. Now the world would have to learn English.


30


.

T....... T....



I
I
f I wished, I could write many more chapters on the wars
between Catholics and Protestants. But I won’t. It was a dreadful
era. Events soon became so confused that people no longer knew
why or against whom they were fighting. The Habsburg emperors
of Germany – ruling now from Prague, now from Vienna – had no
real power outside Austria and part of Hungary. They were pious
men who wished to re-establish the sovereignty of the Catholic
Church throughout their empire. Nevertheless, they did for a while
allow Protestants to hold religious services. Until one day a revolt
broke out in Bohemia.

In 1618, discontented Protestants threw three of the emperor’s
Catholic councillors out of a window at Prague castle. They landed
in a pile of manure, and so came to little harm. Nevertheless, this
event – known as the Defenestration of Prague – gave the signal for
a dreadful war to begin which lasted for thirty years. Thirty years.
Just imagine! If someone heard about the Defenestration at the age
of ten, they would have had to wait until they were forty to experience
peace. If they experienced it! For in no time the war had


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

turned into a dreadful massacre as hordes of ill-paid soldiers
from countries far and wide rampaged through the land, looting
and killing. The expectation of plunder was what drew the vilest
and most brutal men of all nations into the ranks of these
armies. Religious faith was long forgotten. Protestants fought in
Catholic armies, Catholics in Protestant ones. Friend and foe
suffered alike from their rapacity. Wherever they pitched their
tents they demanded food and, above all, drink from the local
peasants. And if a peasant refused to give them what they wanted,
they took it by force, or they killed him. In their improbable patchwork
of rags and their great plumed hats, swords dangling from
their belts and pistols at the ready, they rode around burning,
killing and tormenting the defenceless peasantry out of sheer
wickedness and depravity. Nothing could stop them. The only
person they would obey was their commander. And if he won their
affection, they followed him with blind devotion.

One such commander on the emperor’s side was Wallenstein, a
poor country nobleman of immense ambition and ability. He led
his armies up into north Germany to capture the Protestant towns.
Thanks to his skill and strategy, the war was nearly decided in
favour of the emperor and the Catholic Church. However, a new
country entered the conflict. This was Sweden, under its powerful,
pious and Protestant ruler, Gustavus Adolphus. His aim was to
rescue the Protestant faith and found a mighty Protestant empire
under Sweden’s leadership. The Swedes had retaken north Germany
and were marching on Austria when, in 1632 (the fourteenth year
of this dreadful war), Gustavus Adolphus fell in battle. Nevertheless,
many of his battalions reached the outskirts of Vienna and
wrought havoc there.

France also joined the war. Now you might think that the
French, being Catholics, would have sided with the emperor
against the Protestants of north Germany and Sweden. But the war
had long stopped being about religion. Each country was out to get
what it could from the general confusion. And because the two
Habsburg rulers, the emperor of Germany and the king of Spain,
were the dominant powers in Europe, the French, under the


........ .....

guidance of their exceptionally intelligent minister, Cardinal
Richelieu, hoped to exploit the situation to make France Europe’s
greatest power. So that’s why France’s soldiers fought against those
of the emperor.

Meanwhile, Wallenstein, as the emperor’s general, was at the
height of his power. His army worshipped him, and his fierce soldiers
fought for him and for the fulfilment of his aims, rather than
for the emperor or the Catholic faith, being indifferent to both.
The effect of this was that Wallenstein increasingly saw himself as
the rightful sovereign. Without him and his troops the emperor
was powerless. So he took it upon himself to hold talks with the
enemy about a possible peace agreement, and ignored all the
emperor’s commands. The emperor decided to arrest him. But in
1634, before he could do so, Wallenstein was murdered by an
English captain who had once been his friend.

However, the war continued for fourteen more years, becoming
increasingly wild and confused. Whole villages were burned, towns
plundered, women and children murdered, robbed and abducted.
There seemed to be no end to it. The soldiers seized the peasants’
livestock and trampled their crops. Famine, disease and roaming
packs of wolves made wastelands of great stretches of Germany.
And after all these years of appalling suffering, the envoys of the
various rulers finally met in 1648 and, after interminable and complicated
discussions, agreed on a peace which left things more or
less as they had been in the first place, before the Thirty Years War
had begun. What had been Protestant would remain Protestant.
The lands the emperor controlled – Austria, Hungary and Bohemia

– would remain Catholic. With the death of Gustavus Adolphus,
Sweden had lost most of the influence it had gained and only held
onto a few strips of conquered land in north Germany and on the
Baltic coast. Cardinal Richelieu’s envoys were alone in succeeding to
secure a number of German fortresses and towns near the Rhine for
France. Which made the wily French minister the only true victor
in a war which hadn’t even concerned him.
Germany was devastated. Barely half the population had survived,
and those who had were destitute. Many left and made their


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

way to America, while others tried to enlist in foreign armies, since
they didn’t know about anything but fighting.

On top of all this misery and despair a terrible madness began
to infect a growing number of people: the fear of evil spells, of
sorcery and witchcraft. People had also been superstitious in the
Middle Ages and had believed in all sorts of ghouls and ghosts, as
you remember. But it was never as bad as this.

Things had begun to get worse during the time of the power- and
splendour-loving popes, the time we know as the Renaissance,
when the new St Peter’s church was being built and indulgences
were sold. Those popes weren’t pious, but that only made them all
the more superstitious. They were afraid of the Devil and every
conceivable form of magic. And each of the popes of the period
around 1500, whose names we associate with the most wonderful
works of art, was also responsible for chilling decrees calling for
witches and sorcerers to be hunted down without mercy, especially
in Germany.

You may ask how it is possible to hunt down something that isn’t
there and never was. And that is precisely why it was so terrible. If a
woman wasn’t liked in her village – perhaps because she was a little
odd, or made people feel uncomfortable – anyone could suddenly
say ‘That woman’s a witch! She’s the cause of those hailstorms we’ve
been having!’ or ‘She gave the mayor his bad back!’ (and in fact, both
in Italian and in German, people still use the expression ‘witch-hurt’
when talking about backache). Then the woman would be arrested
and interrogated. They would ask her if she was in league with the
Devil. Naturally, she would be horrified and deny it. But then they
would torture and torment her for so long and in such a dreadful
way that, half dead with pain, she would admit to anything in her
despair. And that was it. Now that she had confessed to being a witch
she would be burned alive. Often while she was being tortured they
would ask if there were other witches in the village making magic
with her. And in her weakness she might blurt out any name that
came into her head, in the hope that the torture would stop. Then
others in their turn would be arrested and tortured until they confessed
and were burned. Fear of the Devil and witchcraft were rife


........ .....

during the dreadful period after the Thirty Years War. In Catholic
and Protestant districts alike, thousands and thousands of people
were burned. The few Jesuit priests who protested against this madness
were powerless to stop it. People in those days lived in a state of
constant fear of the unknown, of magical powers and the works of
the Devil. Only this fear can begin to explain the atrocities inflicted
on so many thousands of innocent people.

What is most remarkable, however, is that at a time when people
were at their most superstitious there were still some who had not
forgotten the ideas of Leonardo da Vinci and the other great Florentines,
people who went on using their eyes in order to see and
make sense of the world. And it was they who discovered the real
magic, magic that lets us look into the past and into the future and
enables us to work out what a star billions of miles away is made
of, and to predict precisely when an eclipse of the sun is due and
from what part of the earth it will be visible.

This magic was arithmetic. Of course these people didn’t invent
it, for merchants had always been able to add and subtract. But
they became increasingly aware of the number of things in nature
that are governed by mathematical laws. How a clock with a pendulum
981 millimetres long needs exactly one second per swing,
and why this is so. They called these the laws of nature. Leonardo
da Vinci had already said that ‘Nature doesn’t break her own laws.’
And so it was known with certainty that if you take any natural
event and measure and record it precisely, you will discover that,
given the same circumstances, the result will always be the same,
no matter how often it is repeated – indeed, it cannot be different.
This was an extraordinary discovery, and a far greater magic than
anything the poor witches were accused of. For now the whole of
nature – the stars and drops of water, falling stones and vibrating
violin strings – was no longer just one incomprehensible tangle
that made people fearful and uneasy. If you knew the correct mathematical
formula you had a magic spell for everything. You could
say to a violin string: ‘To make an A, you must be this long and this
tight and move backwards and forwards 435 times in a second.’
And the note the string made would prove it.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

The first man to understand the extraordinary magical power
of applying mathematical calculation to things in nature was an
Italian called Galileo Galilei. He had devoted many years to
observing, analysing and describing such things when, one day,
someone denounced him for writing exactly what Leonardo had
observed but not explained. What he had written was this: the sun
does not move – on the contrary, it is the earth which moves
round the sun, together with the planets. This discovery had
already been made by a Polish scholar named Copernicus, after
many years of calculation. It had been published in 1543, not long
after Leonardo’s death and shortly before his own, but the theory
had been denounced as un-Christian and heretical by Catholic
and Protestant priests alike. They pointed to a passage in the Old
Testament in which Joshua, the great warrior, asks God not to let
dusk fall until his enemy is destroyed. In answer to his prayer, we
read: ‘The sun stood still and the moon stayed, until the people
had avenged themselves on their enemies.’ If the Bible says the sun
stood still, people argued, then the sun must normally be in
motion. And to suggest that the sun did not move was therefore
heretical, and contradicted what was written in the Bible. So in
1632, when he was nearly seventy years old, Galileo, who had
devoted his whole life to scholarship, was brought before the religious
tribunal known as the Inquisition, and made to choose
between being burned as a heretic or renouncing his theory about
the movement of the earth around the sun. He signed a declaration
saying that he was but a poor sinner, for he had taught that
the earth moved round the sun. In this way he avoided being
burned, the fate of so many of his predecessors. Nevertheless,
when he had signed the declaration, he is said to have muttered
under his breath: ‘And yet it moves.’

None of these fixed ideas was in the end able to prevent
Galileo’s ideas and methods and all the discoveries he made from
influencing and inspiring people in ever-increasing numbers. And
if today, thanks to mathematical formulas, we can make nature do
whatever we want, so that we have telephones, aeroplanes and
computers, and all the rest of our modern technology, we should


........ .....

be grateful to all those who, like Galileo, investigated nature’s
mathematical laws at a time when it was almost as dangerous a
thing to do as it was to be a Christian in Nero’s day.


31


.

A. U...... K...
... . L.... K...



T
T
he only important country not to join in the fighting of the
Thirty Years War was England. Lucky English, you may say.
But they too were going through troubled times even if the end,
when it came, was not as devastating as it was in Germany. Now
you may remember that in 1215 King John of England signed a
great Charter of Liberties – the Magna Carta – in which he made a
solemn promise that he and his successors would never act without
first consulting the barons and the nobility. For nearly four
hundred years English monarchs kept this promise, until one day
a new king, Charles I, the grandson of the beheaded Mary Stuart,
came to the throne, and he didn’t wish to abide by the agreement.
He disliked having to consult the nobility and the elected members
of his parliament. He preferred to govern as he pleased, and this
cost the country a great deal of money.

The English didn’t like it at all. Many of them were strict and
zealous Protestants, called Puritans, who had a deep loathing for
all forms of wealth and display. A farmer and member of parliament
named Oliver Cromwell was their leader in the conflict that


.. ....... .... ... . ..... .... 201


eventually broke out between Parliament’s supporters and those of
the king which split the country in two. (People called Cromwell’s
supporters Roundheads because they wore their hair close-
cropped, unlike the long-haired royalists who were known as
Cavaliers.) Cromwell was a deeply religious man and a brave,
determined and ruthless commander. His soldiers were well
trained and no less ardent than he was. After many battles the king
was taken prisoner and brought to trial at Westminster, where he
was charged with high treason. He refused to recognise the court
and made no effort to defend himself, for he believed that only
God could be the judge of the king of England. Charles was sentenced
to death, and in 1649 he was beheaded. Oliver Cromwell
then ruled England, not as king, but as ‘Lord Protector of the
Commonwealth’, as he described himself. And this wasn’t just
a title, because it is exactly what he did. Following in Elizabeth’s
footsteps he devoted himself to increasing England’s power –
through her colonies in America and trading settlements in India,
and by building a strong fleet and expanding sea trade – and did
his utmost to weaken England’s Dutch neighbours. After his death,
however, kings soon ruled England once again. But government
was now less difficult than it had been before and went on becoming
easier. And since that time no other English monarch has ever
dared break the ancient promises laid down in the Magna Carta.

It was easier for the kings of France. There they had no great
charter. Moreover, they ruled over a prosperous, well-populated
country which was in no danger of collapse, even after the terrible
wars of religion. But above all, at the time of the Thirty Years War
the real ruler of France had been that formidably gifted minister,
Cardinal Richelieu. He achieved at least as much for France as
Cromwell did for England – if not more. Richelieu had been especially
good at winning over the knights and the nobility. Through
skill and cunning – like a good chess-player who knows how to
exploit every move and turn a small advantage into a greater one –
he gradually reduced their powers until he was able to assume
them all himself, including, as you saw, the power of France in
Europe. And because he had helped weaken the German emperor


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

in the Thirty Years War, and because Spain had been reduced to
poverty and Italy dismembered, and because England wasn’t yet
very powerful, by the time Richelieu died France was the dominant
country in Europe. A year after the cardinal’s death, in 1643, King
Louis XIV ascended the throne. He was then four years old and still
holds the world record for the length of his reign. He ruled until
1715: that is, for seventy-two years. And what’s more, he really did
rule. Not, of course, when he was a child, but as soon as his
guardian, Cardinal Mazarin, had died (Mazarin had been Cardinal
Richelieu’s successor), he was determined to rule himself. He gave
orders that no passport was to be issued to any Frenchman unless
he himself had granted it. The court was highly amused, imagining
his interest to be no more than a young king’s whim. He would
soon tire of ruling. But he didn’t. For to Louis, kingship was no
mere accident of birth. It was as if he had been given the leading
role in a play which he would have to perform for the rest of his
life. No one before or since has ever learnt that role so well, or
played it with such dignity and ceremony to the end.

All the powers that Richelieu, and later Mazarin, had held, Louis
XIV now took upon himself. The nobility had few rights other
than that of watching him perform his role. This solemn performance
– the so-called lever – began early, at eight o’clock in the
morning, when he deigned to rise. First to enter the bedchamber
were the royal princes of the blood together with the chamberlain
and the doctor. Then two great curled and powdered wigs, like
flowing manes, were ceremoniously extended to him on bended
knee. Depending on his inclination, he chose one, and then
inserted himself into a magnificent dressing gown, before seating
himself beside the bed. Only at this point were the noblemen of
highest rank, the dukes, permitted to enter the bedchamber, and
while the king was shaved his secretaries, officers and various officials
all entered in their turn. After which the doors were thrown
wide to admit a host of splendid dignitaries – marshals, governors,
princes of the Church and royal favourites – all there to gaze with
admiration upon the solemn spectacle of His Majesty the King
getting dressed.


.. ....... .... ... . ..... .... 203


Everything was regulated down to the last detail. The greatest
honour was to be permitted to offer the king his shirt, which had
first been carefully warmed. This honour belonged to the king’s
brother or, in his absence, to the person next in rank. The chamberlain
held one sleeve, a duke the other and the king inserted himself.
And so it went on, until the king was fully dressed, in brightly
coloured silk stockings, silk knee-breeches, a satin brocade doublet
and a sky-blue sash, with his sword at his side, and an embroidered
coat and a lace collar which a high official with the title of Guardian
of the King’s Collars held out to him on a silver tray. The king then
left his bedchamber, plumed hat on his head and cane in hand,
smiling and elegant, to make his entry into the Great Hall with a
well-turned and courteous greeting for each, while all those around
gaped at him with awestruck expressions and declared that today
he was more beautiful than the sun god Apollo, stronger than
Hercules, hero of the ancient Greeks. He was the God-given sun
itself, le Roi Soleil – the Sun King – on whose warmth and light all
life depended. Just like the pharaoh, you might think, for he had
been called the Son of the Sun. But there was one big difference. The
ancient Egyptians really believed it, while for Louis XIV it was only
a sort of game which he and everyone present knew was no more
than a ceremonious, well-rehearsed and magnificent performance.

In his antechamber after morning prayers the king announced
the programme for the day. There then followed many hours of
real work which he undertook in order to have personal control
over all affairs of state. Apart from this there was a lot of hunting,
and there were balls and theatrical productions by great poets and
actors which the court enjoyed and which he, too, always attended.
Every meal involved a ceremony no less wearisome and solemn
than the lever, and even his going to bed was a complicated ballet-
like production that gave rise to some comical moments. For
example, everyone had to bow to the king’s bed, like the faithful
before the altar in church, even when the king wasn’t in it. And
whenever the king played cards and made conversation there
was always a swarm of people standing around him at a respectful
distance, hanging on his every word.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

To dress like the king, to carry one’s cane as he did, to wear one’s
hat as he did, to sit and move as he did, was the aim of all men at
court. And that of the women was to please him. They wore lace
collars and ample, rustling robes made of the richest fabrics and
were adorned with precious jewels. Life revolved around court and
was staged in the most magnificent palaces anyone had ever seen.
For palaces were Louis XIV’s great passion. He had one called
Versailles built for himself outside Paris. It was almost as big as a
town, with an infinite number of rooms covered in gold and
damask, and crystal chandeliers, mirrors in their thousands, and
furniture that was all gilded curves, upholstered in velvets and
silks. The walls were hung with splendid paintings where people
could see Louis in many guises. There is one that shows him
dressed as Apollo, receiving homage from all the peoples of
Europe. Grander still than the palace was its park. Everything
about it was magnificent, elaborate and theatrical. No tree might
grow as it pleased, no bush retain its natural form. Everything
green was clipped, trimmed and shaped into walls of green foliage,
curved hedges, vast lawns and spiralling flowerbeds, avenues and
circuses, set with statues, lakes and fountains. Forced to live out
their lives at court, once-mighty dukes and their ladies strolled up
and down white gravel paths, exchanging witty and well-turned
phrases on the way the Swedish ambassador had recently performed
his bow, and things of that sort.

Just think what such a palace and such a way of life must have
cost! The king had two hundred servants for himself alone, and
that was only the start of it. But Louis XIV had clever ministers,
mainly men of humble origin chosen for their outstanding ability.
These men were all experts at extracting money from the country.
They kept tight control of foreign trade and encouraged France’s
own crafts and industry as much as they could. But the true cost
fell on the peasants, who were burdened with crippling taxes and
duties of all kinds. And while at court people ate off gold and silver
dishes, piled high with the choicest delicacies, the peasants ate
scraps and weeds.


.. ....... .... ... . ..... .... 205


But it wasn’t life at court which cost the most. Far more expensive
were the wars that Louis XIV kept waging, often with no other
purpose than to increase his own power at the expense of the
neighbouring states. With his immense and well-equipped army
he invaded both Holland and Germany, seizing, for example,
Strasbourg from the Germans, without offering any real pretext for
his actions. He saw himself as the master of all Europe which, in a
sense, he was. All the great men of Europe imitated him. Soon
every German prince – even those who owned no more than a miserable
patch of land – had his own gigantic castle in the style of
Versailles, with all the gold and damask, the clipped hedges, the
men in great wigs, the powdered ladies in voluminous gowns, the
courtiers and the flatterers.

They tried to imitate him in every way, but there was always
something missing. They were what Louis XIV only played at being:
somewhat comical puppet-kings, with pompous airs and glittering
fancy dress. Louis XIV himself was more than that. And in case you
don’t believe me, I’m going to quote something from a letter he
wrote to his grandson, when his grandson was leaving to become
king of Spain: ‘Never favour those who flatter you most, but hold
rather to those who risk your displeasure for your own good. Never
neglect business for pleasure, organise your life so that there is time
in it for relaxation and entertainment. Give the business of government
your full attention. Inform yourself as much as you can before
taking any decision. Make every effort to get to know men of distinction,
so that you may call on them when you need them. Be
courteous to all, speak hurtfully to no man.’ These really were the
guiding principles of King Louis XIV of France, that remarkable
mixture of vanity, charm, extravagance, dignity, indifference, frivolity
and sheer hard work.


32


.

M........,
L...... E........ ...



W
W
hile Louis XIV was holding court in Paris and Versailles,
Germany suffered a new misfortune: the Turks. As you
know, more than two hundred years earlier (in 1453), they had
conquered Constantinople and established a great Muslim empire,
known as the Ottoman empire, incorporating Egypt, Palestine,
Mesopotamia, Asia Minor and Greece – in other words, the whole
of the ancient Roman Empire of the East, of whose magnificence
and splendour, it must be said, not much remained. Under their
great leader, Suleiman the Magnificent, they had then pushed
onwards beyond the Danube and defeated the Hungarian army in
1526. Almost every Hungarian nobleman, including the king, had
been killed. Having conquered the better part of Hungary, the
Turks had tried to take Vienna, but they soon turned back. As you
remember, their fleet had been destroyed in 1571 by King Philip II
of Spain and his Venetian allies. But they were still a powerful state
and a Turkish pasha – or governor – was ruling in Budapest. Now
many Hungarians were Protestants, and when their king had been
killed they had become unwilling subjects of the Catholic emperor


........., ....... ......... ... 207


and had fought against him during the religious wars. After the
Thirty Years War these uprisings continued, until one day the
Hungarian nobility asked their Turkish neighbours for help.

The sultan, as the Turkish ruler was called, was only too happy
to respond to this request. For a long while he had been wanting a
war because his soldiers and warriors had become too powerful at
home. He was afraid that he would lose control of them and was
delighted to be able to send them off to fight. If they won, so much
the better, and if they lost he would be rid of them. You can see
what sort of a person he was! So in 1683 he mobilised a huge army
from all four corners of his empire. The pashas of Mesopotamia
and Egypt brought their soldiers, and Tatars, Arabs, Greeks, Hungarians
and Romanians all assembled in Constantinople under the
leadership of the Grand Vizier – or prime minister – Kara Mustafa,
and prepared to march on Austria. There were more than two
hundred thousand of them, armed to the teeth and dressed in
exotic and colourful costumes and turbans with banners bearing
their sign: the crescent moon.

The emperor’s armies stationed in Hungary were in no position
to withstand such an assault. They retreated and left the way to
Vienna open to the Turks. Like all towns at that time, Vienna had
fortifications at the ready. These were now hastily put in place, and
cannon and supplies brought in. Twenty thousand soldiers were to
hold the city until the emperor and his allies came to their aid. But
the emperor and his court had fled, first to Linz and then to Passau.
And when the Viennese saw smoke rising from distant villages and
suburbs set on fire by the Turks, some sixty thousand people abandoned
the city, in an unending stream of carts and carriages.

Now the Turkish cavalry arrived. Their gigantic army ringed
Vienna and began firing cannon balls at the walls and undermining
them with explosives. The Viennese fought back with all their
might. A month went by. With each day the danger increased as
more and more breaches appeared in the walls, and still no help
came. Terrible outbreaks of disease began to sweep through the
town, far more deadly than the Turkish bullets. Supplies of food
were running low, despite daring sorties by soldiers who sometimes


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

returned with an ox or two. As time went on, people found themselves
paying twenty or thirty crowns for a cat – no small sum in
those days for such unappetising fare! The walls were on the verge
of collapse when the imperial troops finally reached Vienna. The
Viennese could breathe at last! However, the imperial troops from
Austria and Germany hadn’t come on their own. The Polish king,
Jan Sobieski, who had previously signed an alliance with the
emperor against the Turks, had declared himself willing to help in
return for significant concessions. These included the honour of
supreme command which the emperor wanted himself, so precious
time was lost in negotiation. In the end Sobieski’s army took up
position on the heights above Vienna and from there charged down
upon the Turks. After fierce fighting, the Turks fled without even
taking the time to decamp, leaving rich pickings for the imperial
soldiers. The camp, consisting of forty thousand tents, set out in
neat, straight lines separated by narrow lanes, was just like a small
town, and a truly magnificent sight.

The Turks continued to retreat. Had they succeeded in taking
Vienna, the situation would have been almost as bad as if the
Muslim Arabs had defeated Charles Martel at Tours and Poitiers a
thousand years earlier.

However, the imperial troops pushed them further and further
back, while Sobieski’s men went home. A distinguished French
general was to lead the Austrian army in this triumphant pursuit.
This was Prince Eugene of Savoy, a man whom Louis XIV
wouldn’t have in his army on account of his plain appearance.
In the years that followed he took country after country from the
Turks. The sultan was forced to give up all of Hungary, which
then became part of Austria. These victories brought much
wealth and power to the imperial court at Vienna, and now
Austria too began to build magnificent castles and many fine
monasteries in a sparkling new style which they called Baroque.
Meanwhile, Turkish power continued to decline, not least
because a new and mighty enemy had appeared behind them.
This was Russia.


........., ....... ......... ... 209


Until now we have heard nothing about Russia. It was a vast
wilderness of forests, with great steppes in the north. The
landowners ruled the poor peasants with terrible cruelty and the
sovereign ruled the landowners with, if anything, greater cruelty.
One of Russia’s tsars, around 1580, was known as Ivan the Terrible,
and rightly so. Beside him Nero was mild. In those days Russians
took little notice of Europe and what went on there. They were too
busy fighting among themselves and killing each other. Although
they were Christians they didn’t come under the pope’s authority.
Their spiritual leader was the bishop or patriarch of the Roman
empire of the East in Constantinople. So they didn’t have a great
deal to do with the West.

In 1689 – that is, six years after the Turkish siege of Vienna –
a new tsar came to the throne. This was Peter, known as Peter
the Great. He was no less barbarous or cruel than many of his
predecessors. Nor was he any less fond of drinking or less violent.
But he was determined to model his empire on western states, like
France, England or the German empire. He knew what was
needed: money, trade and cities. But how had other countries
acquired these? So he went to find out. In Holland he saw great seaports
with mighty ships that sailed as far as India and America to
do business. He wanted ships like these, and he needed to know
how they were made. Without a second thought, he took a job as a
ship’s carpenter, first in a Dutch shipyard and later in the dockyard
of the Royal Navy in England, to learn the art himself. Then he
went home, taking with him a team of skilled craftsmen to build
his ships.

All he needed now was a seaport. So he gave orders for one to be
built. A city on the sea, just like those he’d seen in Holland. The
coast to the north of Russia, however, was nothing but barren
marshland and actually belonged to Sweden, with which Peter the
Great was at war. This didn’t deter him. Peasants were rounded up
from the surrounding countryside and made to drain the swamps
and drive piles into the ground. He had eighty thousand labourers
toiling there, and soon a real seaport rose up out of the marshes.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

He named it St Petersburg. Next, Russians had to be made into true
Europeans. They had to stop wearing their traditional long-skirted
kaftans and weren’t allowed to grow their hair and beards long.
From now on they were to dress like Frenchmen or Germans.
Anyone who protested or disagreed with Peter’s innovations was
flogged and then executed. Even his own son. He was not a nice
man, but he achieved what he wanted. The Russians may not have
become Europeans overnight, but they were now ready to enter the
field as players in Europe’s bloody contest for power.

Peter the Great made the first move. He attacked Sweden which,
following the victories of Gustavus Adolphus in the Thirty Years
War, had become the mightiest state in northern Europe. Sweden’s
ruler in Peter’s time may not have had the piety or the perspicacity
of Gustavus Adolphus, but he was one of the most extraordinary
adventurers the world has ever known. The young King Charles
XII came to power in 1697. He might have leapt straight out of the
pages of the popular adventure books that left me spellbound as
a boy in Vienna. His exploits can hardly be believed. He was as
foolhardy as he was brave – and that’s saying something! He and
his army fought Peter the Great and defeated an army five times
as strong as his own. Then he conquered Poland and pushed
straight on into Russia without bothering to wait for another
Swedish army, which was on its way to assist him. On he went,
deeper and deeper into Russia, always at the head of his troops,
wading through rivers and trudging through swamps, without
ever meeting any resistance from the Russian army. Autumn
came, and then winter – the bitter, biting-cold Russian winter –
and still Charles XII had had no chance to prove his courage
against the enemy. Only when his men were half-dead with hunger,
cold and exhaustion did the Russians finally appear and inflict a
massive defeat on them. This was in 1709. Forced to flee, Charles
made for Turkey. And there he remained for five years, vainly
trying to persuade the Turks to go to war with Russia. Eventually,
in 1714, news reached him from Sweden that his subjects had had
enough of their king’s adventures in Turkey. The nobility were
about to elect a new ruler.


........., ....... ......... . . . 211
This shows you the route taken by Charles XII, King of Sweden, the daring
young adventurer who marched through Poland and into Russia, and later
raced back to Stralsund from Turkey and met his death besieging a fortress
in Norway.

........., ....... ......... . . . 212


Disguised as a German officer and with only one attendant,
Charles crossed the Turkish frontier without delay and, riding as
fast as he could by day and sleeping in mail coaches by night, raced
back to Stralsund in north Germany – in those days part of Sweden

– in a mad sixteen-day journey that involved all sorts of perilous
adventures as they passed through enemy territory. Roused from
his bed, the governor of the fortress could scarcely believe his eyes
when he saw his king standing before him, for like everyone else he
thought he was somewhere in Turkey. The town was delighted
with Charles XII’s dramatic appearance, but Charles simply fell
into bed and slept for a very long time. His feet were so swollen
from his long ride that his boots had to be cut off him. But there
was no more talk of electing a new king. Charles hadn’t been back
in Sweden long before he embarked on a new military adventure.
He made enemies of England, Germany, Norway and Denmark.
Norway was first on his list. He died while besieging a Norwegian
fortress in 1718, shot, some say, by someone on his own side
because the country simply would not tolerate any more wars.
With this enemy out of the way Peter the Great, who now called
himself Emperor of All the Russias, was able to increase his
empire’s might, expanding in all directions: into Europe, into
Turkey, into Persia and into the countries of Asia.


33


.

AT.... N.. A..



I
I
f you could talk to a gentleman from the time of the Turkish
siege, there would be many things about him that would surprise
you. The way he spoke and the many Latin and French words
he used. His elaborate and convoluted turns of phrase and habit of
slipping in Latin quotations that neither you nor I could place, and
his grand and solemn bows. You would, I think, suspect that
beneath that venerable wig was someone with a large appetite for
good food and fine wines. And – if you will forgive me for mentioning
it – you could hardly fail to notice that beneath the fancy
lace, the embroidery and the silk, this prinked, perfumed and powdered
gentleman stank, because he hardly ever washed.

But nothing could prepare you for the shock you would have if
he were to begin to air his views. All children should be thrashed.
Young girls (no more than children) should be married (and to
men they barely know). A peasant’s lot is to toil and not complain.
Beggars and tramps should be whipped and put in chains in the
marketplace for everyone to mock. Thieves should be hanged and
murderers publicly chopped into pieces. Witches and the other


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

harmful sorcerers that infest the country should be burnt. People
of different beliefs should be persecuted, treated as outcasts or
thrown into dark dungeons. A comet seen recently in the sky must
mean bad times ahead. As protection against the coming plague,
which has already claimed many victims in Venice, it would be sensible
to wear a red armband. And finally, a Mr So-and-so – an English
friend – has an excellent and well-established business selling
negroes from Africa to America as slaves: a brainwave of that most
worthy gentleman since, as we all know, American Indian convicts
don’t take well to manual labour.

And you would hear these opinions not only from the mouth of
some coarse or uncouth fellow, but from the most intelligent and
pious people in all walks of life and from all nations. Only after 1700
did things gradually change. The widespread and terrible suffering
that Europeans endured during the wretched wars of religion had
made some people wonder if it was really right to judge someone by
his or her religious belief. Was it not more important to be a good
and honest human being? Would it not be better if people got on
with one another regardless of any differences of opinion or belief
that they might have? Better if they respected one another and tolerated
each other’s convictions? This was the first and most important
idea that the people who thought about such things now
voiced: the principle of tolerance. Only in matters of religion could
there be differences of opinion. No rational person disputes the fact
that two plus two makes four. Therefore reason – or sound common
sense, as they also termed it – is what can and should unite all men.
In the realm of reason you can use arguments to convince others of
the rightness of your opinions, whereas another’s religious beliefs,
being beyond rational argument, should be respected and tolerated.

And so reason was the second most important thing to these
people. Clear and reasoned thinking about mankind and nature
was rediscovered in the works of the ancient Greeks and Romans
and in those of the Florentines during the time of the Renaissance.
But, more than anywhere else, it was to be found in the works of
men like Galileo, who had boldly set out to investigate the magic
of nature’s mathematical formulas. Differences of belief played no


. ..... ... ...

part in these things: there was only experiment and proof. Reason
alone could explain the appearance of nature and the workings of
the universe. Reason, which is given in equal measure to all
mankind the world over.

Now if reason is given to all, it must follow that all people are of
equal worth, and as you remember, that was just what Christianity
had taught: that all men are equal before God. But those who
preached tolerance and reason took this argument one step further:
they didn’t only teach that all people were essentially equal;
they demanded that they be treated equally as well. That every
human being, as God’s creature, endowed by Him with reason, had
rights that no one might or should deny him. The right to choose
his own calling and to choose how he lived: and the freedom to act
or not to act as his reason and his conscience dictated. Children,
too, should not be taught with the cane but with reason, so that
they might come to understand the difference between right and
wrong. And criminals were human beings too – no doubt, they had
done wrong, but they could still be helped to mend their ways. It
was dreadful, they argued, to brand a man’s cheek or forehead with
a red-hot iron for one wrongdoing, leaving a mark he would bear
for the rest of his life so that all might say ‘That man is a criminal’.
There was something, they said, which forbade a person to be publicly
humiliated. It was called human dignity.

All these ideas, which from 1700 onwards were debated first in
England and later in France, came to be called the Enlightenment,
because the people who held them wanted to combat the darkness
of superstition with the pure light of reason.

Many people today think that the Enlightenment only taught
what was obvious, and that people in those days had a rather
simple view of the great mysteries of nature and the world. This is
true. But you must realise that what seems obvious to us wasn’t in
the least so then, and that it took a great deal of courage, self-
sacrifice and perseverance for people to keep on repeating them so
that they seem obvious to us today. And of course you must also
realise that reason cannot, and never will, give us the key to all
mysteries, although it has often put us on the right track.


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

In the two hundred years that followed the Enlightenment, more
mysteries of nature were studied and explained than in the preceding
two thousand years. But what you must never forget is the
importance for our own lives of tolerance, reason and humanity –
the three fundamental principles of the Enlightenment. Because of
them we no longer take someone suspected of having committed a
crime and torture them inhumanly on the rack until, half out of
their wits, they confess to anything we want. Reason has taught us
that there’s no such thing as witchcraft, so no more witches are
burnt at the stake. (The last time a woman was convicted of witchcraft
in England was in 1712.) Diseases are no longer fought by
superstitious means, but mainly through cleanliness and the scientific
investigation of their causes. We don’t have slaves or peasant
serfs any more. All citizens are subject to the same laws and women
have the same rights as men. All this we owe to the brave citizens
and writers who dared stand up for these ideas. And it was daring.
They may have lacked understanding and behaved unjustly in their
struggle with ancient and long-held traditions, but they fought a
long and hard battle to win tolerance, reason and humanity.

The battle would have taken much longer, and involved far
greater sacrifices, if some of Europe’s rulers hadn’t fought in the
front line for the ideas of the Enlightenment. One of the first to do
so was Frederick the Great, king of Prussia.

As you know, the title of emperor, passed down through several
generations of Habsburgs, was by this time not much more than
a venerable title. The Habsburgs’ only real power was over Austria,
Hungary and Bohemia, whereas in Germany power was in the
hands of numerous princes who ruled over Bavaria, Saxony and
many other big and small states. The Protestant lands in the north
were among those which had paid the least attention to the
Catholic emperor in Vienna since the Thirty Years War, and the
most powerful of these princedoms was Prussia. Since the reign
of its great sovereign Frederick William I, who ruled from 1640
to 1688, Prussia had taken more and more land from Sweden,
until finally, in 1701, its princes had declared themselves kings.
Prussia was a severe warrior state, whose nobility knew no greater


. ..... ... ...

honour than to serve as officers in the distinguished army of
their king.

Now, since 1740, Prussia had been under the rule of its third
king, Frederick II, who was a member of the Hohenzollern
family. Known as Frederick the Great, he was without doubt one
of the most cultivated men of his age. He was on friendly terms
with a number of Frenchmen who preached the ideas of the
Enlightenment in their writings, and he himself wrote much on
the subject in French. For although he was king of Prussia he
scorned the German language and customs, which, as a result of
the Thirty Years War, were in a very poor state. His aim and his
duty, as he saw it, was to make Prussia a model state and in so
doing demonstrate the value of the thinking of his friends in
France. He liked to say that he saw himself as the first servant of
the state: the butler, as it were, rather than the owner. And in that
role he concerned himself with every detail of his project of putting
the new ideas into practice. One of the first things he did was
to abolish the barbaric practice of torture. He also relieved the
peasants of some of the heavier duties to their landlords. And he
was always particularly concerned that all his subjects, from the
poorest to the mightiest, should receive equal justice. A rare thing
in those days.

But, above all, Frederick wanted to make Prussia the mightiest
of all the German states, and destroy Austria’s imperial power. He
didn’t foresee any difficulty in this. Austria was ruled by a woman,
the Empress Maria Theresa. When she came to the throne in 1740,
aged only twenty-three, Frederick thought it a suitable moment to
remove one of the empire’s possessions. So he took his well-trained
army to the province of Silesia and seized it. From that time on he
would spend most of the rest of his life fighting the empress of
Austria. The state of his army was always of the utmost importance
to him. He drilled his troops unremittingly until he had the best
army in the world.

But Maria Theresa was a far more formidable opponent than he
had first thought, although no warmonger at heart. She was deeply
religious, and first and foremost a mother. She had sixteen children


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

in all. Although Frederick was her enemy, she followed his example
in introducing many of his reforms in Austria as well. Like him,
she abolished torture, made the peasants’ lives easier, and took a
special interest in establishing good education throughout the
land. She genuinely saw herself as a mother to her people, and
never pretended to know all the answers herself. She chose the
ablest people to be her advisers, among them men quite capable of
holding their own against Frederick during the long wars, not only
on the battlefield, but also as envoys to all the courts of Europe,
where they won sympathy for her cause. Even France, which for
centuries had taken sides against the empire, was eventually won
over, after which Maria Theresa gave her daughter Marie
Antoinette in marriage to the future King Louis XVI of France, as
a pledge of their new friendship.

Frederick now found himself surrounded by enemies on all
sides: Austria, France, Sweden and Russia, now a vast and mighty
empire. Without waiting for them to declare war on him, he occupied
Saxony, which was also hostile. He then went on to wage a
bitter war that lasted seven long years, in which his only support
came from the British. But his perseverance paid off, for despite the
superior strength of his enemies, not only did he not lose the war,
he even managed to hold on to Silesia.

From 1765 Maria Theresa ceased to rule Austria alone. Her son
Joseph ruled with her and succeeded her after her death as
Emperor Joseph II. He was an even more zealous fighter for the
ideas of the Enlightenment than either Frederick or his mother.
Tolerance, reason and humanity were all that mattered to him. He
abolished the death sentence and peasant serfdom. Protestants
were once again allowed to worship freely, and although a good
Catholic himself, he confiscated some of the lands and wealth of
the Catholic Church. He was an invalid and, knowing that he
might not have long to rule, he did everything with such zeal, such
impatience and such haste that it was often all too quick, too
unexpected and altogether too much for his subordinates to
endure. He had many admirers, but his people loved him less than
they loved his more cautious and pious mother.


. ..... ... ...

At the same time as Austria and Germany were witnessing the
triumph of the ideas of the Enlightenment, in America the inhabitants
of many British colonies were refusing to be British subjects
any longer, or to pay taxes to Britain. In their fight for independence
they were led by Benjamin Franklin, an ordinary citizen who
spent much of his time studying the natural sciences, in the course
of which he invented the lightning conductor. He was a plain and
upright man, energetic and hard-working. Under his leadership
and that of another American, George Washington, the British
colonies and trading ports organised themselves into a confederation
and, after a long struggle, drove the British soldiers from
their shores. Now they too could adopt the principles of the new
way of thinking. In 1776 they declared the sacred rights of all men
to liberty and equality to be the founding principles of their new
state. But for the negro slaves on their plantations, life simply went
on as before.


34


.

A V... V...... R.........


A
A
ll countries felt the ideas of the Enlightenment to be just and
fair, and ruled accordingly. Even the empress of Russia,
Catherine the Great, regularly exchanged letters with the French
thinkers of the Enlightenment. The only exceptions were the kings
of France, who behaved as if they neither knew nor cared about
the new ideas. Louis XV and Louis XVI, the Sun King’s successors,
were incompetent, and content merely to imitate their great predecessor’s
outward show of power. The pomp and magnificence
remained. Vast sums were spent on entertainments and operatic
productions, on a succession of new chateaux and great parks
with clipped hedges, on swarms of servants and court officials
dressed in lace and silk. Where the money came from didn’t
concern them. Finance ministers soon became expert swindlers,
cheating and extorting on a grand scale. The peasants worked
till they dropped, and citizens were forced to pay huge taxes.
Meanwhile at court, amid exchanges that were not always lighthearted
and witty, the nobility dissipated and gambled the
money away.



. .... ....... ..........

But if a noble landowner happened to leave the palace and go
home to his estate, it was even worse for the peasants. For he and
his attendants would rampage across the land after hares and foxes,
their horses’ hooves trampling the carefully tended fields. And woe
betide the peasant who protested! He would be lucky to escape
with a few blows across the face from his lord’s riding whip, for a
noble landowner was also his peasant’s judge and could punish
him as he pleased. A landowner who enjoyed the king’s favour
could obtain a note from him which simply said: ‘Mr is to be
imprisoned. Signed: King Louis XV.’ The nobleman wrote in the
name himself, so that anyone who displeased him for any reason
whatsoever was simply made to disappear.

But at court these lords were elegant, prinked, powdered and
perfumed, rustling in their robes of silk and lace. Weary of the
heavy pomp and splendour of Louis XIV’s time, they favoured a
lighter, less formal way of speaking. Instead of their full-bottomed
wigs they now wore light, white-powdered ones with a little plait at
the back. No one could dance and bow better than they – unless it
was their ladies, tight-laced in their corsets, the skirts of their
crinolines billowing and round like giant bells. And while all these
fine lords and ladies strolled in the gardens of the royal palaces,
their estates decayed and the peasants starved. Yet even they sometimes
tired of such an unnatural life that was all elegance and
sophistication, so they invented a new pastime. They played at
Simplicity and Nature. This consisted of living in charming shepherds’
huts which they had built in the grounds of their chateaux,
and giving themselves the names of shepherds and shepherdesses
taken from Greek poems. What could be more natural or more
simple?!

Into this bright confusion of elegance, gracefulness and over-
refinement came Maria Theresa’s daughter, Marie Antoinette. She
was a very young girl, barely fourteen years old, when she became
the wife of the future king of France. And, of course, she thought
everything was as it should be. She threw herself delightedly into
all the fairy-tale masked balls and operas, she acted in plays, she
was an enchanting shepherdess and thought life in the French


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

royal palaces was altogether wonderful. Nevertheless, her elder
brother, the emperor Joseph II, and her mother repeatedly warned
her to live simply and to avoid stirring up further resentment
among the poor with foolish extravagance and frivolity. In 1777,
the emperor Joseph wrote her a long and serious letter saying:
‘Things cannot go on like this, there will be a terrible revolution if
you do not do something to prevent it.’

Yet things did go on like that, for twelve more years. And the
revolution when it came was all the more terrible for it. By then
the court had squandered all the country’s wealth. Nothing was
left with which to pay for the monstrous daily extravagances. In
1789, King Louis XVI finally decided to summon a meeting of the
three estates – the nobility, the clergy and the bourgeoisie – to
advise him on how to restore the country’s finances.

However, their proposals and requests did not please the king,
and he told his master of ceremonies to give the order for the
representatives of the estates to leave the chamber. But when he
attempted to do so, the impassioned voice of a very clever man
named Mirabeau was heard to call out: ‘Go and tell his majesty that
we are here through the will of the people, and will not leave except
at the point of a bayonet!’

No one had ever spoken to the king of France like this before.
The court officials had no idea what to do. While they consulted
one another, the assembled representatives of the nobility, clergy
and the bougeoisie went on discussing what was to be done about
the economic crisis. It was no one’s intention to overthrow the
king. All they wanted to do was to introduce the sorts of reform
that other states had already adopted. But although the king was a
weak and indecisive man who liked nothing better than pottering
about and making things – locks, in particular – he was not accustomed
to taking orders, and it never occurred to him that anyone
would dare to oppose him. So he called out troops to disperse the
assembly of the three estates by force. The people of Paris were
enraged, for they had pinned their hopes on this assembly. Crowds
gathered and everyone rushed to the state prison, the Bastille,
where many Enlightenment thinkers had been confined, and


. .... ....... ..........

where a whole host of innocent people were now thought to be
held. The king did not dare fire on his own subjects for fear of further
increasing the fury of the mob. So the mighty fortress was
stormed and its garrison killed. The mob surged through the
streets of Paris in triumph, parading the liberated prisoners,
although it turned out that the only people in the prison at the
time were common criminals.

Meanwhile the assembled representatives had made some extraordinary
decisions. They wanted the principles of the Enlightenment
to be put into effect in their entirety – in particular the one
which said that reason, being common to all men, meant that all
men were equal and must be treated as such under the law. The
assembled nobility led the way by grandly renouncing all their
privileges, to everyone’s delight. Any citizen of France would have
the right to any job, and each would have the same rights and the
same duties in relation to the state – human rights, as these were
called. Henceforth the people, it was proclaimed, would be the true
rulers, and the king merely their representative.

As you can imagine, what the assembly of the estates actually
meant was that the ruler was there to serve the people rather than
vice versa, and that he would no longer be allowed to abuse his
power. But the Parisians who read it in the press took the doctrine
of the sovereignty of the people to mean something entirely different.
They thought it meant that people in the streets and marketplaces,
communally known as ‘the people’, would be the rulers.
And when the king still refused to see reason and entered into
secret negotiations with foreign courts, asking for help against his
own people, a procession led by market women went out to the
Palace of Versailles. They killed the guards, burst into the magnificent
rooms with the wonderful chandeliers, mirrors and damask
hangings, and forced the king and his wife, Marie Antoinette,
together with their children and their entourage, to return to Paris
where they were under the people’s control.

The king and his family made one attempt to flee abroad. But
because they did it with all the ceremony and formality of someone
setting out to a masked ball at court, they were recognised and


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

brought back, and placed under close guard. The National Assembly
had meanwhile decided to introduce many more changes. All the
possessions of the Catholic Church were confiscated, as were those
of noblemen who had fled abroad in fear of the revolution. Then the
Assembly decreed that the people must elect new representatives, to
vote on the laws.

And so in 1791 a great number of young people came to Paris
from all over France to give their advice. But the other kings and
rulers of Europe had had enough. It was not as if they felt Louis
deserved their support, for they had little respect for his behaviour,
nor were they altogether sorry to see the might of France reduced.
But they could not sit back and watch while a fellow monarch was
stripped of his powers. So Prussia and Austria sent a few troops to
France to protect the king. This threw the people into a frenzy. The
whole country was up in arms at the uninvited interference. Every
nobleman or supporter of the king was now deemed to be a traitor,
in league with foreign accomplices of the court. Noblemen
were dragged from their beds at night by raging mobs, thrown into
prison and murdered. Things grew worse by the minute. Soon
everything that had to do with the past had to be rooted out and
destroyed.

It began with dress. Supporters of the Revolution gave up wearing
wigs, knee breeches and silk stockings, and wore red nightcaps
on their heads and long trousers as we still do today. This was both
simpler and cheaper. Dressed in this way they took to the streets
shouting: ‘Death to all aristocrats! Liberty! Equality! Fraternity!’ As
far as fraternity was concerned, the Jacobins – as the most violent
party was called – had a rather odd understanding of the word.
They were not only against aristocrats: they were against anybody
who disagreed with them, and anyone who crossed them lost his
head. A special machine called a guillotine was invented, which did
the job quickly and efficiently. A special court was set up, known as
the Revolutionary Tribunal, and day in, day out, it sentenced
people to death, upon which they were guillotined in the squares
of Paris.

The leaders of these frenzied mobs were remarkable people.
One of them, Danton, was an impassioned orator, a bold and


. .... ....... ..........

unscrupulous man whose powerful speeches incited the people to
ever new attacks upon the king’s supporters. Robespierre was the
opposite of Danton. He was a stiff, sober and dry lawyer who made
interminable speeches in which he never failed to mention the
heroes of Greece and Rome. Always impeccably dressed, he would
climb the steps of the pulpit of the National Assembly and speak
about nothing but virtue – the virtue of Cato and the virtue of
Themistocles, the virtue of the human heart in general, and the
heart’s hatred of vice. And because vice had to be hated, the heads
of France’s enemies had to be chopped off, so that virtue could triumph!
And who exactly were these enemies of France? Why, all
those who did not share his opinions. So Robespierre had hundreds
of his opponents killed in the name of the virtue of the
human heart. But you mustn’t think he was a hypocrite. He was
probably convinced that he was right. No one could bribe him with
gifts, or move him with tears. He was terrifying. And his aim was
to spread terror. Terror among the enemies of Reason, as he called
them.

Even King Louis XVI was brought before the People’s Tribunal
and condemned to death because he had appealed to foreigners for
help against his own people. Soon afterwards Marie Antoinette
was beheaded. In dying they both displayed more dignity and
greatness than they had during their lives. There was genuine outrage
abroad over the executions, and many troops marched on
Paris. But the people had no intention of giving up their newfound
freedom. Men were called up to fight from all over France,
and the German armies were beaten back, while in Paris, and
above all, in provincial towns where opposition to the Jacobins
was greatest, the Reign of Terror intensified.

Robespierre and the representatives had declared Christianity
to be an ancient superstition and abolished God by decree. Instead,
people were to worship Reason. And a printer’s young bride wearing
a white dress and a blue cloak, representing the goddess of
Reason, was led through the city amid festive music. Soon even this
was not virtuous enough for Robespierre. A new decree was issued
announcing that God did exist and man’s soul was immortal.
Robespierre himself appeared as priest of the Supreme Being – as


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

God was now called – wearing a hat decorated with feathers, and
with a bunch of flowers in his hand. He must have looked quite
ridiculous, and many people must have laughed when they saw
him. However, his power was almost at an end. Danton had had
enough of the daily beheadings and asked for mercy and compassion.
Robespierre’s reaction to this was to say: ‘Only criminals ask
for mercy on behalf of criminals.’ So Danton, too, was beheaded
and Robespierre had his final victory. But soon, after yet another of
his interminable speeches, in which he insisted that the executions
had barely begun, that freedom’s enemies were still all around, that
vice was triumphant and the country in peril, it so happened that,
for the first time, nobody clapped. Instead there was just a deathly
hush. A few days later, he, too, was beheaded.

France’s enemies had been defeated. The nobility had either
been killed, driven out of France, or had opted to become common
citizens. Equality before the law had been achieved. The possessions
of the Church and the ruling class had been shared out
among the peasants, who had been liberated from feudal serfdom.
Every Frenchman was free to choose his profession and aspire to
any office. The people were tired of fighting and wanted to enjoy
the fruits of this tremendous victory in peace and stability. The
Revolutionary Tribunal was abolished, and in 1795 five men were
elected to form a Directorate, which was to rule the country
according to its new constitution.

Meanwhile the ideas of the French Revolution had reached out
beyond the frontiers and been met with great enthusiasm in neighbouring
countries. Belgium and Switzerland also formed republics
based on the principles of human rights and equality, and these
republics were given military support by the French government.
And it so happened that, in the ranks of France’s armies, there was
a young officer who would one day prove stronger than the whole
Revolution.


35


.

T.. L... C........



W
W
hat I have always loved best about the history of the world is
that it is true. That all the extraordinary things we read were
no less real than you and I are today. What is more, what did
happen is often far more exciting and amazing than anything we
could invent. I am now going to tell you the story of one of the
most astonishing of all those adventures, which was nevertheless as
real as your life or mine. It took place not so long ago. My own
grandfather was alive then, and he would have been about
your age.

It begins like this. Near Italy there is an island, mountainous,
sunny and poor, called Corsica. On that island there lived a lawyer,
together with his wife and their eight children. His name was
Buonaparte. At the time when his second son, Napoleon, was born,
in 1769, the island had just been sold to France by the Genoese.
This did not go down well with the Corsicans and there were many
battles with the French governors. The young Napoleon was to
become an officer, so his father sent him, at the age of ten, to a
military school in France. He was poor – his father could barely


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

support him, and this made him withdrawn and unhappy and he
didn’t play with his fellow students. ‘I sought out a corner of the
school,’ he was to say later, ‘where I could sit and dream to my
heart’s content. When my companions tried to take over my
corner, I defended it with all my might. I already knew instinctively
that my will could triumph over the will of others, and that anything
I wanted could be mine.’

He learnt a lot and had a wonderful memory. At seventeen he
became a second lieutenant in the French army, and it was there
that he was given the nickname ‘the little corporal’, because he was
so short. He almost starved. He read widely and missed nothing.
When the Revolution broke out three years later in 1789, Corsica
wanted to free itself from French rule. Napoleon returned home to
fight the French. But he was soon back in Paris, for, as he wrote in
a letter at the time, ‘only in Paris can one do anything.’ He was
right. In Paris he did succeed in doing something. It so happened
that one of Napoleon’s fellow countrymen was serving as a senior
officer in an army sent by the revolutionaries to crush resistance in
the provincial town of Toulon. He took the twenty-five-year-old
lieutenant with him, and didn’t regret it. Napoleon gave such
sound advice, on where to place the cannons and where to aim
them, that the city was quickly taken. For this he was made a
general. But in those troubled times this was no sure sign of a
great career. If you were the friend of one party, you were the
enemy of another. When the government, which was made up of
Robespierre’s friends, was overthrown, Napoleon was arrested too.
True, he was soon released, but in punishment for his friendship
with the Jacobins he lost his command and was dismissed from the
army. He was desperately poor and the future looked grim. However,
once again, thanks to someone he knew, his name was put
forward to the five men of the Paris Directorate, and they gave him
the task of crushing a violent demonstration of young noblemen.
Napoleon didn’t hesitate to fire into the crowd and so dispersed the
demonstrators. In recognition, he was reinstated to the rank of
general and given command of a small army sent to Italy to spread
the ideas of the French Revolution.


... .... .........

It seemed a hopeless task. The army lacked everything. France
was destitute and in chaos. In 1796, at the outset of the campaign,
General Napoleon (who now signed himself ‘Bonaparte’, in the
French manner) spoke briefly to his troops: ‘Soldiers! You are
almost naked and ill-fed. The government owes you much and
cannot pay you. But I will lead you to the most fertile plain in the
world. Rich provinces and great towns will fall into your hands,
and in them you will find honour, glory and riches. Soldiers! Do
you lack courage and steadfastness?’ With these words he inspired
his soldiers, and so great was his skill in the face of the far greater
strength of his enemies that he won victories everywhere he went.
Within a few weeks of the start of the campaign he was able to
write in a letter of command to his troops: ‘Soldiers! In fourteen
days you have won six victories, captured twenty-one banners and
fifty-five pieces of cannon. You have won battles without cannon,
crossed rivers without bridges, marched great distances without
boots, slept in the open without brandy and often without bread. I
rejoice that each of you, upon returning home, will be able to say
with pride: I too was of that army that conquered Italy!’

And, true to his words, it wasn’t long before his army had conquered
the whole of northern Italy and made it a republic along
the lines of France or Belgium. Wherever he went, if a beautiful
work of art caught his eye, he had it sent to Paris. Then he turned
north towards Austria, because the emperor had attacked him in
Italy. Messengers from the emperor in Vienna came to meet him in
the town of Leoben in Styria. A raised seat had been prepared for
the emperor’s envoy in the council chamber. ‘Take away that chair,’
said Napoleon,‘I can never see a throne without feeling the urge to
sit on it.’ He then demanded that the emperor cede to France all the
parts of Germany that lay to the west of the Rhine. After that he
returned to Paris. But in Paris there was nothing for him to do. So
he put forward a proposal to the government for an adventurous
undertaking. France’s greatest enemy at this time was Britain, and,
thanks to their many colonial possessions in America, Africa, India
and Australia, the British had become very powerful. The French
couldn’t attack Britain directly because their army was too weak


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

and, besides, they didn’t have enough good ships. But on the other
hand, if Napoleon were to occupy Egypt, he could strike at the
sources of Britain’s wealth by threatening the route to its colonial
possessions in India.

So Napoleon took an army to Egypt. Like Alexander the Great,
he wanted to conquer the whole of the Orient. He took scholars
with him too, to observe and study the remnants of antiquity. On
reaching Egypt he spoke to the Muslim Egyptians as if he were a
prophet, like Muhammad. In solemn tones he told them that he
could read the innermost secrets of their hearts. His coming, he
said, had been prophesied centuries before, and they would find it
written in the Koran. ‘All efforts to resist me are doomed, for I am
destined to succeed in all I undertake.’

And at first events seemed to prove him right. He defeated the
Egyptian armies in a great battle beside the pyramids in 1798, and
on other occasions too, for no one was better than he at fighting
battles on dry land. But at sea the British had the upper hand,
and their famous admiral Nelson destroyed the French fleet off
Aboukir on the Egyptian coast. When plague broke out among his
troops and news came that the government in Paris was in disarray,
Napoleon abandoned his soldiers and secretly took ship for
France. There he received a hero’s welcome. Everyone hoped that
the famous general would prove as capable at home as he had been
in hostile lands. Encouraged by their support, in 1799 he boldly
turned his guns on the seat of government in Paris. His grenadiers
threw the elected representatives of the people out of the council
chambers, and he assumed supreme command. Following the
example of ancient Rome, he proclaimed himself consul.

In that role Napoleon held court in splendour in the former residence
of the kings of France, and brought back many noblemen
from exile. But mostly he worked night and day at establishing
order in France. To him, this meant that nothing should happen at
any time or in any place unless he wished it. And he succeeded. He
established a collection of laws in accordance with the new basic
principles and named it after himself: the Napoleonic Code. In a
new campaign in Italy he defeated Austria once again. He was


... .... .........

idolised by his soldiers and all of France worshipped him because
he had brought the country glory and conquests. They made him
consul for life. But this still did not satisfy Napoleon. In 1804 he
proclaimed himself emperor. Emperor of the French! The pope
himself made the journey to France to crown him. Soon afterwards
he had himself proclaimed king of Italy as well. The other countries
grew fearful of this mighty newcomer, and Britain, Prussia,
Austria, Russia and Sweden formed an alliance against him.
Napoleon didn’t let this worry him. He wasn’t afraid of enemy
armies, however large they were. In the winter of 1805 he attacked
and inflicted a crushing defeat on an alliance of enemy troops at
Austerlitz. Now Napoleon was lord of almost all of Europe. He
gave each of his relatives a kingdom – a little souvenir, as it were.
His stepson became viceroy of Italy, his elder brother was given
Naples, his younger brother Holland, his brother-in-law part of
Germany and his sisters duchies in Italy. Which was not bad going
for a Corsican lawyer’s family who, hardly twenty years before,
had been sitting round a table on their distant island, sharing a
simple meal.

In Germany, too, all the power was in Napoleon’s hands, because
the German princes who had turned their backs on the emperor in
Vienna long ago had now become allies of the mighty Napoleon.
The emperor Francis gave up the title of German emperor, and
that was the end of the Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation
which had begun with the coronation of Charlemagne in Rome a
thousand years before. The year was 1806. From now on, Francis
of Habsburg was merely emperor of Austria.

Next Napoleon attacked the Hohenzollerns, and in a matter of
days the Prussian armies had been soundly defeated. In the same
year he entered Berlin, and from there he imposed his laws on
Europe. First and foremost, he forbade anyone in the whole of
Europe to have any business dealings with France’s enemies, the
British. This was known as the Continental System. Having lost his
entire fleet to Admiral Nelson at the Battle of Trafalgar the previous
year, Napoleon could not invade that powerful country.
Instead he planned to bring the British to their knees with an


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

economic blockade. When the other states refused to agree to this,
he returned to Germany and attacked the Russians, now allied with
the Prussians. And, in 1807, he was able to present his youngest
brother with part of Germany as his kingdom.

Now it was Spain’s turn. He conquered that country and gave its
crown to his brother Joseph, previously king of Naples, and gave
Naples to one of his brothers-in-law. But the day came when the
inhabitants of all these countries had had enough of being passed
around the Bonaparte family as presents. The Spaniards were the
first to resist French rule, from 1808 onwards. They didn’t fight any
battles as such, but the entire population was in a constant state of
rebellion which the French soldiers were unable to crush, despite
their brutal efforts. The emperor of Austria had also had enough of
being bossed around by Napoleon. In 1809 a new war broke out.
Napoleon’s army was approaching Vienna and had reached the
outskirts, at Aspern. There, for the first time in his life, Napoleon
experienced defeat, at the hands of the valiant general Archduke
Charles. However, only a few days later he soundly defeated the
Austrian army at Wagram. He marched into Vienna, installed himself
in the imperial palace at Schönbrunn and forced the emperor
Francis to give him the hand of his daughter Marie-Louise in
marriage. For a member of the imperial house of Habsburg,
whose family had reigned from Vienna for more than 500 years,
this was no easy thing to do. Napoleon had no princely ancestry.
He was just a jumped-up little lieutenant who, through his
extraordinary ability and nothing else, was now lord and master of
Europe.

In 1810 Marie-Louise gave birth to a son, to whom Napoleon
gave the title King of Rome. Napoleon’s empire was by now considerably
larger than that of Charlemagne, if we include all the
kingdoms of his brothers and sisters and generals, which were
theirs only in name. If he didn’t like their conduct he used to write
them insulting letters. For example, to his brother, the king of
Westphalia, he wrote: ‘I’ve seen one of your orders of the day to the
soldiers that will make you the laughing stock of Germany, Austria
and France. Have you no friend to tell you a few home truths? You


... .... .........

are a king and the emperor’s brother – titles worth nothing on the
battlefield. There, you have to be a soldier and nothing but a soldier.
Forget your ministers, your ambassadors and your finery. You
have to sleep out in the vanguard with your men, sit on your horse,
day and night. March in the vanguard, so you know what’s going
on.’ The letter ends: ‘And for God’s sake have the wit to write and
speak correctly!’ This was how the emperor treated his brothers,
the kings of Europe. But he treated the people even worse. He cared
nothing for what they thought or what they felt. To him they were
merely a source of money or, better still, soldiers. But as time
went on they became less and less willing to obey him. After the
Spaniards, the peasants in the Tirol were the next to rebel against
the French and Bavarian soldiers. The Tirol was a region that
Napoleon had taken away from the emperor of Austria and given
to the kingdom of Bavaria. Their rebellion ended only when
Napoleon captured their leader, Andreas Hofer, and had him shot.

In Germany, too, the whole population was in a state of great
agitation and indignation at the French emperor’s wilful brutality.
And now that most of the German principalities were under French
rule, for the first time in their history they sensed a common destiny:
they weren’t French, they were Germans. Who cared if the king
of Prussia was on good terms with the king of Saxony or not, or if
the king of Bavaria had allied himself with Napoleon’s brother? The
experience shared by all Germans, that of being dominated by foreigners,
had given birth to a shared desire: the wish to be free. For
the first time in the whole of history, all Germans – students and
poets, peasants and noblemen – joined forces against their rulers to
liberate themselves. But it wasn’t as easy as that. Napoleon was all-
powerful. The great German poet Goethe said at the time: ‘Shake
your chains how you may,the man is too great for you!’And indeed,
for a long time no amount of inspiration or heroism could match
the might of Napoleon. What finally brought him down was his
insatiable ambition. The power he had already never seemed to be
enough: to him it was only the beginning. And now it was Russia’s
turn. The Russians had defied his command not to trade with the
British, and for this they had to be punished!


234 . ... ... ....... .. ... .....
Here you can clearly see the power of the little man from Corsica, who set his
relatives up as rulers all over Europe like pieces on a chess board.

... .... ......... 235

. ... ... ....... .. ... .....

Napoleon assembled troops from every region of his vast
empire until he had an army of some six hundred thousand men –
just think of it, more than half a million human beings! One of the
largest armies the world had ever seen. And now, in 1812, this army
marched on Russia. As the soldiers penetrated deeper and deeper
into the heartland, they met with no resistance. When they
advanced, the Russians retreated, just as they had done before the
troops of Charles XII of Sweden. At last, outside the gates of
Moscow, the mighty Russian army stopped. Napoleon attacked
and seemed to be victorious – I almost said ‘of course’, since for
him winning battles was the same as solving puzzles, if you are
someone who is good at that sort of thing. He would note the
enemy’s position and knew immediately where to place his own
troops in order to evade or attack them. So he marched into
Moscow, only to find the city almost empty and most of its inhabitants
fled. It was late autumn. Napoleon installed himself in the
Kremlin, the ancient imperial castle, and waited to dictate his
terms. Then came news that the suburbs of Moscow were burning.
In those days most of Moscow’s houses were made of wood, and as
the fire spread, large parts of the city were engulfed in flames. The
Russians had probably started the fires to put pressure on the
French. All efforts to extinguish them were in vain.

Where could six hundred thousand men stay, with Moscow
burnt? And how could they be fed? Napoleon had no choice but to
retreat. In the meantime, however, winter had arrived and it was
bitterly cold. Everything in sight along their route had already been
plundered and consumed. The retreat across the endless, frozen
wastes of the Russian plains would now become something too terrible
to describe. Overcome by cold and starvation, more and more
soldiers fell by the wayside. Horses perished in their thousands.
The Russian Cossacks rode up and attacked the rear and flanks of
the army. The soldiers fought with desperation. Surrounded by
Cossacks, and in the midst of a raging snowstorm, they managed
to cross the great Berezina River. But little by little their strength
ebbed away and they lost hope. Fewer than one in twenty of the
soldiers survived this terrible defeat and reached the German


... .... .........

frontier in the last stages of sickness and exhaustion. Disguised as
a peasant, Napoleon abandoned his troops and hurried back to
Paris on a sledge.

His first act was to raise fresh troops, for now that his strength
was reduced, there were rebellions everywhere. Yet once again, he
succeeded in raising a mighty army, this time made up entirely of
young men. These were the last men left in France, whom Napoleon
now sent to combat the subject peoples. He marched on Germany.
The emperor of Austria sent his chancellor, Metternich, to negotiate
a peace treaty. Metternich talked to Napoleon for a whole day:
‘And what if this army of boys that you have just raised is mown
down?’ At these words, Napoleon turned first white, then purple
with rage: ‘You are no soldier!’ he shouted. ‘You know nothing of a
soldier’s heart. I was raised on the battlefield, and a man such as
I doesn’t give a fig for a million lives!’ With this outburst, so
Metternich related, Napoleon hurled his hat across the room.

Metternich left the hat where it lay and said calmly: ‘Why should
I be the only person to hear this, within the privacy of these four
walls? Open the doors so that your words may resound from one
end of France to the other.’ Napoleon rejected the terms of the
emperor’s peace treaty, telling Metternich he didn’t have any choice.
If he wished to remain emperor of the French, he would have to
fight on and win. In 1813 a battle took place, at Leipzig in Germany,
between Napoleon’s army and those of his allied enemies. On the
first day, Napoleon had the upper hand. But when, on the second,
he was suddenly abandoned by the Bavarian troops who were fighting
for him, he lost the battle and was forced to retreat. During this
retreat he fought with another large army of Bavarians which was
pursuing him, after which he returned to Paris.

He had been right: following his defeat the French deposed him.
He was given sovereignty over the little island of Elba, to which he
retired. However, the princes and the emperor who had brought
about his defeat met in Vienna in 1814 to negotiate with one
another, and share out Europe among themselves. It was their
opinion that the Enlightenment had been a disaster for Europe.
The idea of Liberty, in particular, was responsible for all the


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

disturbances and the countless victims, both of the Revolution and
of Napoleon’s wars. They wanted to undo the whole Revolution.
Metternich in particular was determined that everything should be
as it had been before, and that no similar upheaval should ever be
allowed to happen again. It was therefore vital, or so he thought,
that nothing should be written or printed in Austria without the
approval of the government and the emperor.

In France the Revolution was totally extinguished. The brother
of Louis XVI came to the throne as Louis XVIII (the title of Louis
XVII having been given to the son of Louis XVI, who had died
during the Revolution). The new Louis ruled with his court in
France with the same pomp and the same lack of judgement as his
unhappy brother, just as if the twenty-six years of revolution and
empire had never taken place. The French became increasingly
discontented. When Napoleon heard about this, he secretly left
Elba (in 1815) and landed in France accompanied by a small
number of soldiers. Louis sent an army to fight him. But as soon as
the soldiers saw Napoleon, they deserted and went over to his side,
and were joined by soldiers from other garrisons. After a few days’
march, the emperor Napoleon entered Paris in triumph, and King
Louis XVIII fled.

The princes, still conferring in Vienna, were furious and declared
Napoleon to be the enemy of humanity. Under the command
of the English duke of Wellington, an army, largely made up
of British and Germans soldiers, was assembled in Belgium.
Napoleon attacked without delay. A savage battle followed in 1815
at a place named Waterloo. Once again, Napoleon seemed at first
to be winning. However, one of his generals misunderstood the
order he had been given and led his troops in the wrong direction.
Towards evening, the commander of the Prussian troops, General
Blücher, gathered together his exhausted men and, with the words
‘It looks pretty hopeless, but we mustn’t give in’, led them back into
battle. It was to be Napoleon’s last defeat. He fled with his army,
was once again deposed and forced to leave France.

He embarked on a British ship, placing himself voluntarily in the
hands of his oldest enemies, the only ones he had never beaten. He


... .... .........

was counting on their magnanimity, and said that he wished to live
as a private citizen under English law. But in all his life Napoleon
himself had rarely shown any magnanimity. Instead the British
declared him a prisoner of war and sent him to a tiny uninhabited
island far out in the Atlantic, known as the Island of St Helena, so
that he might never come back again. There he spent the last six
years of his life, abandoned and powerless, dictating the memories
of all his deeds and victories, and quarrelling with the English governor,
who wouldn’t even let him take a walk on his own around the
island. And that was the end of the little man with the pale complexion,
whose strength of will and clarity of mind were greater
than those of any ruler before him. Meanwhile the great powers of
the past, those ancient and pious princely houses, once again ruled
Europe. And the austere and unyielding Metternich, who would
not stoop to pick up Napoleon’s hat, guided the destinies of Europe
from Vienna through his emissaries as if the Revolution had never
taken place.


36


.

M.. ... M.......



M
M
etternich and the pious rulers of Russia, Austria, France and
Spain were indeed able to bring about a return to life as it
had been before the French Revolution – at least in its outward
forms. Once again there was all the splendour and ceremony of
courts, where the nobility paraded, their breasts covered in medals
and decorations, and wielded much influence. Citizens were excluded
from politics, which suited many of them very well. They
occupied themselves with their families, with books and, above all,
with music. For, in the last hundred years, music, heard mostly as
an accompaniment to dancing, songs and hymns in earlier times,
had become the art which, of all the arts, spoke most to people.
However, this period of tranquillity and leisure, known to Austrians
as the Biedermeier era – that of the administrative or professional
middle-class citizen – was only the visible side of things.
There was one Enlightenment idea that Metternich could not suppress
– not that he ever thought of doing so. This was the idea
Galileo had had of a rational, mathematical approach to the study
of nature, which had appealed so much to people at the time of the


... ... ........

Enlightenment. And it so happened that this hidden aspect of the
Enlightenment led to a far greater revolution and dealt a far more
deadly blow to the old forms and institutions than the Parisian
Jacobins ever did with their guillotine.

Mastering the mathematics of nature enabled people not only
to understand the forces of nature, but to use them. And they were
now harnessed and put to work for mankind.

The history of all the inventions that followed is not as simple as
you might think. In most cases they began with an idea. This idea
led to experiments and trials, after which it was often abandoned,
only to be picked up again later, perhaps by somebody else. It was
only when a person came along who had the determination and
persistence to carry the idea through to its conclusion, and make it
generally useful, that that person became known as the ‘inventor’.
This was the case with all the machines which changed our lives –
with steam-driven machinery, the steamship, the steam engine and
the telegraph – and they all became important in Metternich’s
time.

The steam engine came first. A learned Frenchman called Papin
had already been carrying out experiments around 1700. But it
wasn’t until 1769 that a Scottish engineer named James Watt was
able to patent a proper steam engine. At first the engine was mainly
used to pump water out of mines, but people soon saw the possibility
of using it to drive carriages or ships. Experiments with
steamships went on in England in 1802, and in 1803 an American
engineer called Robert Fulton launched a steamboat on the Seine.
Commenting on the event, Napoleon wrote: ‘This project is capable
of changing the face of the world.’ Four years later, in 1807, the
first steamship made its way up the Hudson River from New York
to Albany, its huge paddle-wheel churning, with much puffing,
clanking and belching of smoke.

At about the same time attempts were also being made in
England to propel vehicles using steam. But it took until 1803 for
a usable engine to be invented, one which ran on cast-iron railway
lines. In 1814 George Stephenson built the first effective steam
locomotive and named it Blücher after the great Prussian general,


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

and in 1825 the first railway line was opened between the towns of
Stockton and Darlington. Within thirty years there were railway
lines all over Britain, America, throughout almost all of Europe,
and even in India. These lines went over mountains, through tunnels
and over great rivers, and carried people at least ten times as
quickly as the fastest stagecoach.

It was much the same with the invention of the electric telegraph,
the only means of rapid communication before the telephone.
First thought of in 1753, there were many attempts from the
1770s onwards, but only in 1837 did an American artist called
Samuel Morse succeed in sending a short telegraph to his friends.
Once again, hardly more than ten years had passed before use of the
telegraph was widespread.

However, other machines changed the world even more profoundly.
These were the machines which made use of the forces of
nature instead of manpower. Take spinning and weaving, for example
– work that had always been done by artisans. When the
demand for cloth increased (around the time of Louis XIV), factories
already existed, but the work was done by hand. It took a while
for people to realise that their new knowledge of nature could be
applied to the production of cloth. The dates are much the same as
those of the other great inventions. People were experimenting with
various sorts of spinning machines from 1740 onwards. The
mechanical loom was introduced at about the same time. And
again, it was in England that these machines were first made and
used. Machines and factories needed coal and iron, so countries
which had their own coal and iron were at a great advantage.

All of these developments produced a tremendous upheaval in
people’s lives. Everything was turned upside-down and hardly anything
stayed where it had been. Think for a moment how secure
and orderly everything had been in the guilds of the medieval
cities! Those guilds had lasted right up until the time of the French
Revolution and longer. True, it was no longer as easy for a journeyman
to become a master as it had been in the Middle Ages, but
it was still possible and the hope was there. Now, all of a sudden,
everything changed. Some people owned machines. It didn’t take


... ... ........

much training to learn how to operate them – just a couple of
hours and then they ran themselves. This meant that anyone who
owned a mechanical loom could, with the help of one or two assistants
– perhaps his wife and children – do more work than a hundred
trained weavers. So whatever became of all the weavers in a
town into which a mechanical loom was introduced? The answer
is that they woke up one day to discover that they weren’t needed
any more. Everything it had taken them years to learn, first as
apprentices and then as journeymen, was useless. Machines were
faster, better and very much cheaper. Machines don’t sleep and
they don’t eat. Nor do they need holidays. Thanks to the new
machines, the money that had allowed a hundred weavers to live
safely and comfortably could now be saved by the factory owner,
or spent on himself. Of course, he still needed workers to manage
the machines. But only unskilled workers, and not many of them.

But the worst thing was this: the city’s hundred weavers were
now out of work and would starve, because one machine was
doing their work for them. And naturally, rather than see his family
starve a person will do anything. Even work for a pittance as long
as it means he has a job to keep body and soul together. So the
factory owner, with his machines, could summon the hundred
starving weavers and say: ‘I need five people to run my factory and
look after my machines. What will you charge for that?’ One of
them might say: ‘I want so much, if I am to live as comfortably as I
did before.’ The next would say: ‘I just need enough for a loaf of
bread and a kilo of potatoes a day.’ And the third, seeing his last
chance of survival about to disappear, would say: ‘I’ll see if I can
manage on half a loaf.’ Four others then said: ‘So will we!’ ‘Right!’
said the factory owner. ‘I’ll take you five. How many hours can you
work in a day?’ ‘Ten hours,’ said the first. ‘Twelve,’ said the second,
seeing the job slipping from his grasp. ‘I can do sixteen,’ cried the
third, for his life depended on it. ‘Fine,’ said the factory owner, ‘I’ll
take you. But who’ll look after my machine while you’re asleep? My
machine doesn’t sleep!’‘I’ll get my little brother to do it – he’s eight
years old,’ replied the luckless weaver. ‘And what shall I give him?’
‘A few pennies will do, to buy him a bit of bread and butter.’ And


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

even then the factory owner might reply: ‘He can have the bread,
but we’ll see about the butter.’ And this was how business was done.
The remaining ninety-five weavers were left to starve, or find
another factory owner prepared to take them on.

Now you mustn’t think that all factory owners were as vile as the
one I have just described. But the worst of them, who paid the least
and sold at the lowest prices, could be the most successful. Then
others, against their conscience and their natural instincts, often
found themselves treating their workers in the same way.

People began to despair. Why bother to learn a skill and take
pains to make beautiful things by hand? Machines could do the
same job a hundred times more quickly, often more neatly and at
a hundredth of the price. And so weavers, blacksmiths, spinners
and cabinet-makers sank ever more deeply into misery and destitution,
running from factory to factory in the hope of earning a
few pennies. Many of them raged against the machines that had
robbed them of their happiness. They broke into factories and
wrecked the looms, but it made no difference. In England in 1812
the death penalty was introduced for anyone found guilty of
destroying a machine. And then newer and better machines
followed that could do the work, not of a hundred, but of five
hundred workers, and the general misery increased.

Some people felt that things could not go on like this. It was
simply not right that a person, just because he happened to own or
had perhaps inherited, a machine, should be able to treat everyone
else more harshly than many noblemen used to treat their peasants.
It seemed to them that factories and machines and suchlike, which
gave their owners such monstrous power over other people’s lives,
shouldn’t belong to individuals, but to the community as a whole.
This idea is called socialism. People had many ideas about how to
organise work in a socialist way, so as to put an end to the misery of
starving workers, and came to the conclusion that, instead of
receiving a wage set by the individual factory owner, workers
should have a share of the overall profits.

Among the many socialists in France and Britain in the 1830s
there was one who became particularly famous. He was a scholar


... ... ........

from Trier in Germany, and his name was Karl Marx. The ideas he
had were rather different. In his view it was pointless wondering
how things might be if only the machines belonged to the workers.
If they wanted the machines, the workers would have to fight for
them, for the factory owners would never give up their factories
voluntarily. And it was equally pointless for groups of workers to
go round destroying mechanical looms now that they had been
invented. What they should do was stick together. If each of those
hundred weavers had not gone out looking for work for himself,
and instead they had all got together and said with one voice, ‘We
won’t work for more than ten hours in the factory, and we each
want two loaves of bread and two kilos of potatoes’, the factory
owner would have had to give in. True, that in itself might not have
been enough, since the factory owner no longer needed skilled
weavers for his mechanical looms, and could take his pick from
men so destitute that they would accept the lowest wages. But this,
said Marx, was precisely why unity was so vital. For in the end the
factory owner would be unable to find anyone who would do the
job for less. So the workers must support each other. And not just
those from one district, or even one country. All the workers of the
world must unite! Then they would not only have the power to say
how much they should be paid, but they would end up by taking
over the factories and the machines themselves, and so create a
world that was no longer divided into haves and have-nots.

For, as Marx went on to explain, the truth of the matter was that
weavers, shoemakers and blacksmiths didn’t really exist any more.
A worker who did nothing but pull a lever on a machine two thousand
times a day hardly needed to know what the machine produced.
His only interest was in his weekly pay packet and in
earning enough to prevent him from starving like his unhappy
fellows who had no work. Nor did the owner need to learn the
trade which gave him a living, for the work was all done by
machines. Which meant, in fact, said Marx, that there were no
longer any real occupations. There were just two sorts – or classes
– of people: those who owned and those who didn’t. Or as he chose
to call them, capitalists and proletarians. These classes were in a


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

constant state of war with one another, for owners always want to
produce as much as possible for the smallest amount of money,
and therefore pay the workers – the proletarians – as little as they
can get away with, whereas workers seek to force the capitalists –
the owners of the machines – to part with as much of the profit as
they can be made to. This battle between the two classes of people,
so Marx thought, could only end in one way. The many dispossessed
would one day seize the property of the owning minority,
not in order to own it themselves, but to get rid of ownership altogether.
Then classes would cease to exist. This was the goal of Karl
Marx, one that he thought was near and quite simple to achieve.

However, when Marx published his great appeal to the workers
(The Communist Manifesto, as he called it) in 1848, the situation
was very different from what he had expected. And things
have gone on being different, right up until today. In those days
few factory owners had any real power. Most of it was still in
the hands of those much-decorated noblemen whose authority
Metternich had helped to restore. And it was these noblemen
who were the real adversaries of rich citizens and factory owners.
They wanted a secure, orderly and regulated state in which each
had his appointed place, as people had always had in the past.
This meant that, in Austria for example, peasants were still tied to
inherited estates, and were hardly less bound to the landowners
than the serfs of the Middle Ages. Artisans were still governed by
many strict and ancient regulations dating back to the time of
the guilds – as, to some extent, were the new factories. However,
citizens who had become wealthy as a result of the new machines
and factories were no longer willing to take orders, either from
the nobility or from the state. They wanted to act as they saw fit,
and were convinced that this would be best for everyone. All that
was needed was for able people to be given a free rein, unimpeded
by conventions, rules or regulations, and in time the whole world
would be a better place. The world looks after itself as long as it
isn’t interfered with, or so they thought. Accordingly, in 1830, the
citizens of France rose up and threw out Louis XVIII’s successors.


... ... ........

In 1848 there was a new revolution in Paris, which spread to
many other countries, in which citizens tried to obtain all the
power of the state so that nobody could any longer tell them what
they might or might not do with their factories and their
machines. In Vienna, Metternich found himself dismissed and the
emperor Ferdinand was forced to abdicate. The old regime was
definitively over. Men wore black trousers like drainpipes that were
almost as ugly as the ones we wear today, and stiff white collars
with complicated knotted neckties. Factories were allowed to
spring up everywhere and railways transported goods in ever
increasing quantities from one country to another.


37


.

A..... ... S...



T
T
hanks to railways and steamships the world became much
smaller. To set off across the seas for India or China was no
longer a perilous adventure into the unknown, and America was
almost next door. And so from 1800 onwards it is even less possible
to see the history of the world as only that of Europe. We must
take a look beyond our frontiers at Europe’s new neighbours, and
in particular at China, Japan and America. Before 1800, China was
still in many ways the same country it had been at the time of the
rulers of the Han family at around the time of the birth of Christ,
and at the time of China’s great poets, eight hundred years later. It
was a mighty, orderly, proud, densely populated and largely peaceful
land, inhabited by hardworking peasants and citizens, great
scholars, poets and thinkers. The unrest, the religious wars and the
endless disturbances which troubled Europe during those years
would have seemed alien, barbaric and inconceivable to the Chinese.
True, they were now ruled by foreign emperors who made
men wear their hair in a plait, as a sign of their submission. But
since their invasion, this family of rulers from inner Asia, the


...... ... ....

Manchus, had adopted Chinese ways and had learnt and absorbed
the guiding principles of Confucius. So the empire flourished.

On occasion, learned Jesuits came to China to preach Christianity.
They were usually received with courtesy, for the emperor of
China wanted them to teach him about Western sciences, and
about astronomy in particular. European merchants took home
porcelain from China. People everywhere tried to match its exquisite
fineness and delicacy. But it took centuries of experimenting
before they could do so. In how many ways the Chinese empire,
with its many, many millions of cultivated citizens, was superior to
Europe you can see from a letter sent by the emperor of China to
the king of England in 1793. The English had asked for permission
to send an ambassador to the Chinese court, and to engage in trade
with China. The emperor Ch’ien-Lung, a famous scholar and an
able ruler, sent this reply:

You, O king, live far away across many seas. Yet, driven by the
humble desire to share in the blessings of our culture, you
have sent a delegation, which respectfully submitted your
letter. You assure us that it is your veneration for our celestial
ruling family that fills you with the desire to adopt our culture,
and yet the difference between our customs and moral
laws and your own is so profound that, were your envoy even
capable of absorbing the basic principles of our culture, our
customs and traditions could never grow in your soil. Were
he the most diligent student, his efforts would still be vain.

Ruling over the vast world, I have but one end in view, and
it is this: to govern to perfection and to fulfil the duties of the
state. Rare and costly objects are of no interest to me. I have
no use for your country’s goods. Our Celestial Kingdom possesses
all things in abundance and wants for nothing within
its frontiers. Hence there is no need to bring in the wares of
foreign barbarians to exchange for our own products. But
since tea, silk and porcelain, products of the Celestial Kingdom,
are absolute necessities for the peoples of Europe and
for you yourself, the limited trade hitherto permitted in my


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

province of Canton will continue. Mindful of the distant
loneliness of your island, separated from the world by desert
wastes of sea, I pardon your understandable ignorance of the
customs of the Celestial Kingdom. Tremble at my orders
and obey.

So that was what the emperor of China had to say to the king of
the little island of Britain. But he had underestimated the barbarity
of the inhabitants of that distant island, a barbarity which they
demonstrated several decades later when they arrived in their
steamships. They were no longer prepared to put up with the limited
trade allowed them in the province of Canton, and they had
found a ware that the Chinese people liked all too well: a poison –
and a deadly one at that. When opium is burnt and the smoke is
inhaled, for a short time it gives you sweet dreams. But it makes
you dreadfully ill. Anyone who takes up smoking opium can never
give it up. It is a little like drinking brandy, but far more dangerous.
And it was this that the British wanted to sell to the Chinese in vast
quantities. The Chinese authorities saw how dangerous it would be
for their people, and in 1839 they took vigorous action to stamp
out the trade.

So the British returned in their steamships, this time armed with
cannons. They steamed up the Chinese rivers and fired on peaceful
towns, reducing beautiful palaces to dust and ashes. Shocked and
bewildered, the Chinese were powerless to stop them and had to
give in to the demands of the big-nosed foreign devils: they had to
pay a huge sum of money and open their ports to foreign trade.
Soon afterwards, a rebellion broke out in China, known as the
Taiping – or great peace – Rebellion, begun by a man who proclaimed
himself Heavenly King of the Heavenly Kingdom of the
Great Peace. At first the Europeans supported him, but when
the port of Shanghai was threatened, they fought alongside the
imperial troops to protect their trade and the rebels were defeated.

The Europeans were determined to expand their trading activities,
and set up embassies in China’s capital, Peking. But the
imperial government would not allow it. And so, in 1860, British


...... ... ....

and French troops together forced their way northwards, bombarding
towns and humiliating their governors. When they
reached Peking, the emperor had fled. In revenge for Chinese
resistance, the British sacked, looted and burned the beautiful and
ancient imperial Summer Palace, together with all its magnificent
works of art dating back to the earliest days of the empire.
Wrecked, and in a state of utter confusion, the vast and peaceful
thousand-year-old empire was forced to bow to the demands of
Europe’s merchants. This was China’s reward for teaching Europeans
the art of making paper, the use of the compass, and –
regrettably – how to make gunpowder.

During these years the island empire of Japan might easily have
suffered the same fate. Japan at this time was much like Europe in
the Middle Ages. Actual power was in the hands of noblemen and
knights, in particular those of the distinguished family which
looked after the emperor – not unlike the way the ancestors of
Charles the Great had looked after the Merovingian kings. Painting
pictures, building houses and writing poetry were all things the
Japanese had learnt hundreds of years before from the Chinese, and
they also knew how to make many beautiful things themselves. But
Japan was not an orderly, vast and largely peaceful country like
China. For years powerful noblemen from the various districts and
islands had fought each other in chivalrous feuds. In 1850 the
poorer ones among them joined together to seize power from the
great rulers of the kingdom. Would you like to know how they did
it? They enlisted the help of the emperor, a powerless puppet who
was forced to spend several hours each day just sitting on the
throne. Those impoverished noblemen rose up against the great
landowners in the emperor’s name, claiming that they would give
him back the power Japan’s emperors were said to have had, way
back in the mists of antiquity.

All this was happening at about the time when European envoys
first returned to Japan, a land forbidden to foreigners for more
than two hundred years. To these white-skinned ambassadors, life
in Japanese cities – with their millions of inhabitants, the houses
made of paper and bamboo, the ornamental gardens and pretty


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

ladies with their hair piled high upon their heads, the bright
temple-banners, the rigid formality, and the solemn and lordly
manner of the sword-bearing knights – was all delightfully comical.
In their filthy outdoor boots they trampled over the priceless
mats of the palace floor where the Japanese only trod barefoot.
They saw no reason to respect any of the ancient customs of a
people they thought of as savages, when exchanging greetings with
them or drinking tea. So they were soon detested. When a party of
American travellers failed to stand aside politely, as was the
custom, when an important prince happened to pass by in his
sedan chair, together with his entourage, the enraged attendants
fell on the Americans and a woman was killed. Of course, straight
away British gunships bombarded the town, and the Japanese
feared they were about to suffer the same fate as the Chinese.
Fortunately, the rebellion had meanwhile been successful. The
emperor – known in Europe as the Mikado – now really did have
unlimited power. Backed by clever advisers who were never seen in
public, he decided to use it to protect the country against arrogant
foreigners for all time. The ancient culture must be preserved. All
they needed was to learn Europe’s latest inventions. And so, all at
once, the doors were thrown open to foreigners.

The emperor commissioned German officers to create a
modern army, and Englishmen to build a modern fleet. He sent
Japanese to Europe to study Western medicine and to find out
about all the other branches of Western knowledge which had
made Europe so powerful. Following the example of the Germans
he established compulsory education, so that his people would be
trained to fight. The Europeans were delighted. What sensible little
people the Japanese had turned out to be, opening up their country
in this way. They made haste to sell them everything they
wanted and showed them everything they asked to see. Within a
few decades the Japanese had learnt all that Europe could teach
them about machines for war and for peace. And once they
had done so, they complimented the Europeans politely, as they
once more stood at their gates: ‘Now we know what you know.
Now our steamships will go out in search of trade and conquest,
and our cannons will fire on peaceful cities if anyone in them dares


...... ... ....

harm a Japanese citizen.’ The Europeans couldn’t get over it, nor
have they, even today. For the Japanese turned out to be the best
students in all the history of the world.

While Japan was beginning to liberate itself, very important
things were also happening across the seas in America. As you
remember, the English trading posts which had grown into coastal
cities on America’s eastern seaboard had declared their independence
from England in 1776 in order to found a confederation of
free states. British and Spanish settlers had meanwhile pressed on
towards the west, fighting Indian tribes as they went. You must
have read books about cowboys and Indians, so you’ll know what
it was like. How farmers built log cabins and cleared the dense
forest and how they fought. How cowboys looked after enormous
herds of cattle and how the Wild West was settled by adventurers
and gold diggers. New states sprang up everywhere on land taken
from the tribes, although, as you can imagine, not much of that
land had been cultivated. But the states were all very different from
each other. Those in southern, tropical regions lived off great plantations
where cotton or sugar cane was cultivated on a gigantic
scale. The settlers owned vast tracts of land and the work was done
by negro slaves bought in Africa. They were very badly treated.

Further north it was different. It is less hot and the climate is
more like our own. So there you found farms and towns, not unlike
those the British emigrants had left behind them, only on a much
larger scale. They didn’t need slaves because it was easier and
cheaper to do the work themselves. And so the townsfolk of the
northern states, who were mostly pious Christians, thought it
shameful that the Confederation, founded in accordance with the
principles of human rights, should keep slaves as people had in
pagan antiquity. The southern states explained that they needed
negro slaves because without them they would be ruined. No white
man, they said, could endure working in such heat and, in any case,
negroes weren’t born to be free . . . and so on and so forth. In 1820
a compromise was reached. The states which lay to the south of an
agreed line would keep slaves, those to the north would not.

In the long run, however, the shame of an economy based on
slave labour was intolerable. And yet it seemed that little could be


254

. ...... ....... .. ... .....

done. The southern states, with their huge plantations, were far
stronger and richer than the northern farm lands and were determined
not to give in at any cost. But they met their match in President
Abraham Lincoln. He was a man with no ordinary destiny.
He grew up as a simple farm boy in the backwoods, fought in 1832
in a war against an Indian chief called Black Hawk, and became
the postmaster of a small town. There in his spare time he studied
law, before becoming a lawyer and a member of parliament. As
such he fought against slavery and made himself thoroughly
hated by the plantation owners of the southern states. Despite
this, he was elected president in 1861. The southern states immediately
declared themselves independent of the United States, and
founded their own Confederation of slave states.


Seventy-five thousand volunteers made themselves available to
Lincoln straight away. Despite this, the outlook was very bad for
the northerners. Britain, which had abolished and condemned
slave labour in its own colonies for several decades, was nevertheless
supporting the slave states. There was a frightful and bloody
civil war. Yet, in the end, the northerners’ bravery and tenacity prevailed,
and in 1865 Lincoln was able to enter the capital of the
southern states to the cheers of liberated slaves. Eleven days later,
while at the theatre, he was murdered by a southerner. But his work
was done. The reunited, free, United States of America soon
became the richest and most powerful country in the world. And
it even seems to manage without slaves.


38


.

T.. N.. S..... .. E.....



I
I
have known many people who were children at a time before
either Germany or Italy existed. It seems incredible, doesn’t it?
That these great and powerful nations, which play such an important
role, aren’t old at all. After the revolutions of 1848 – when new
railway lines were being built all over Europe and telegraph cables
were being laid, when the towns which had turned into factory
towns were expanding and many peasants were being drawn into
them, and when men had taken to wearing top hats and funny
pince-nez spectacles with dangling black cords – the Europe
we know was still no more than a patchwork of tiny duchies,
kingdoms, principalities and republics, linked to one another by
complicated ties of allegiance or enmity.

In this Europe (if we ignore Britain, which was at this time more
concerned with its colonies in America, India and Australia than
with the neighbouring continent), there were three important
powers. In the centre of Europe stood the empire of Austria. There
the emperor Franz Josef had been ruling from the Imperial Palace


256 . ... ... ....... .. ... .....
This is what the map of central Europe looked like before Italy and Germany
had become states. At the same time as all these little pieces of land were
uniting to create those two powerful states, the Turkish empire was breaking
up into an ever-increasing number of independent countries.

... ... ...... . . ......

in Vienna since 1848. I saw him once myself, when I was a little boy.
He was by then an old man, and was crossing the park at the Palace
of Schönbrunn. I also have a very clear memory of his state funeral.
He really was what an emperor was meant to be. He ruled over all
sorts of different peoples and countries. He was emperor of Austria,
but he was also king of Hungary and count-elevated-to-therank-
of-prince of the Tirol and had lots of other ancient titles,
such as king of Jerusalem and protector of the Sacred Tomb – a title
that went back to the Crusades. Many provinces of Italy came
under his authority, while others were ruled by members of his
family. Then there were the Croats, the Serbs, the Czechs, the
Slovenes, the Slovaks, the Poles and innumerable other peoples.
For this reason, the words on old Austrian banknotes (for example,
‘ten crowns’) also appeared in all these other languages. The
emperor of Austria even had some power, at least in name, in the
German principalities. But the situation there was rather complicated.
When Napoleon shattered the last remnants of the Holy
Roman Empire of the German Nation in 1806, the German empire
had ceased to exist. The many German-speaking lands – which
included Prussia, Bavaria, Saxony, Hanover, Frankfurt, Brunswick
and so on and so forth – then formed an association, known as the
German Confederation, to which Austria also belonged. All in all
it was a remarkably confusing picture, this German Confederation.
Each speck of land had its own prince, its own money, its own
stamps and its own official uniform. It was bad enough when it
took several days to get from Berlin to Munich by mail-coach. But
now that the same journey took less than a day by train, it had
become almost unendurable.

The patchwork presented by the lands of Germany, Austria and
Italy was quite unlike anything around them on the map.

To the west was France. Shortly after the revolution of 1848, it
had once again become an empire. One of Napoleon’s descendants
had been able to reawaken memories of the glory of the past and
although far from great himself, he was first elected president of
the republic and soon afterwards, emperor of France under the
name of Napoleon III. Despite all its wars and revolutions, France


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

was now an exceptionally rich and powerful country, with great
industrial cities.

To the east was Russia. The tsar was not loved in that mighty
land. You must bear in mind that by this time many Russians had
studied at universities in France and Germany and their outlook
was quite modern and up to date. But the Russian empire and its
officials was still living in the Middle Ages. Just think: it was only
in 1861 that serfdom was formally abolished and then, for the
first time, twenty-three million Russian peasants were promised
an existence worthy of human dignity. Making promises is one
thing, but keeping them is another. In Russia, generally speaking,
government was by the lash – or the knout, as it was called. The
penalty for speaking freely, for expressing even the mildest opinion,
was exile to Siberia at the very least. Consequently, students
and members of the middle classes who had received a modern
education detested the tsar so much that he lived in constant fear
of assassination. This was, in fact, the fate of most tsars, however
hard they tried to guard against it.

Beside the immensity of Russia and the battle-hardened might
of France it seemed impossible for any other country to make itself
heard in Europe. With the loss of its Latin American colonies,
beginning in 1810, Spain had become weak and powerless. Turkey,
no longer in control of its European possessions, was now referred
to in the newspapers as the ‘sick man of Europe’. Its various Christian
subject peoples had been fighting for their liberty with the
enthusiastic support of the rest of Europe. The Greeks were first,
followed by the Bulgarians, the Romanians and the Albanians,
while Russia, France and Austria fought over the rest of Turkey’s
European possessions and Constantinople. This was just as well for
Turkey, for none of those three countries was willing to surrender
such a rich prize to any of the others. So Constantinople stayed
Turkish.

Meanwhile France and Austria were still fighting over the Italian
dominions, as they had been for hundreds of years. But times had
changed. Italians had also been brought closer to one another by
their railways and, like the inhabitants of German towns, they too


... ... ...... .. ......

had come to realise that they weren’t simply Florentines, Genoese,
Venetians or Neapolitans. They were all Italians, and they wished
to decide their own fate. At that time there was only one small state
in northern Italy that was free and independent. It lay at the foot of
the mountains over which Hannibal had once come and was called
Piedmont, which means exactly that: foot of the mountains. Now
Piedmont and the island of Sardinia together formed a small but
strong kingdom under one ruler, King Victor Emmanuel. And he
had an exceptionally able and wily minister called Camillo Cavour,
who knew exactly what he wanted. He wanted what all Italians had
been yearning for, and what so many of them had shed their blood
for in bold but often ill-conceived and perilous adventures, both
during and after the 1848 revolution: a unified Italian kingdom.
Cavour himself was no warrior. He had no faith in the secret conspiracies
and risky surprise attacks favoured by a brave dreamer
called Garibaldi and his young fellow fighters in their efforts to win
their country’s freedom. Cavour was looking for a different and
more effective way, and he found one.

He managed to persuade the ambitious emperor of the French,
Napoleon III, that he should join in the struggle for Italian freedom
and unity. He encouraged him to think that if he did so he
had everything to gain and nothing to lose. For by involving himself
in the struggle for freedom of a country that didn’t belong to
him, he could only harm Austria, through its possessions in Italy –
a prospect which did not altogether displease him. At the same
time, being the champion of liberty would make him the hero of a
great European nation, and this too was a tempting thought.
Thanks, then, to Cavour’s cunning diplomacy and to the bold
expeditions of the impetuous Garibaldi, and at the cost of a very
great number of lives, the Italians achieved their goal. In the two
wars they fought against Austria, in 1859 and 1866, the Austrian
armies often had the upper hand, but as a result of interventions
by Napoleon III and the tsar, the emperor Franz Josef was finally
forced to give up his Italian territories. Elsewhere everyone had
cast their votes, and the results showed that the whole population
wanted to belong to Italy. So the various dukes abdicated. By 1866


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Italy was unified. Only one state was lacking, and this was the capital,
Rome. But Rome belonged to the pope, and Napoleon III
refused to hand the city over to the Italians for fear of falling out
with him. He defended the city with French troops and repelled a
number of attacks by Garibaldi’s volunteers.

In 1866, Austria’s stubborn determination might yet have ended
in victory if Cavour hadn’t cleverly arranged an enemy for Austria
with similar intentions. This was Prussia, in the north, whose
prime minister at the time was Bismarck.

Bismarck was a noble landowner from north Germany. He was
a man of exceptional intelligence with a will of iron. He never lost
sight of his goal and wasn’t in the least bit shy of telling even King
William I of Prussia exactly what he thought. From the outset
Bismarck wanted just one thing: to make Prussia mighty and use
its strength to make one great German empire out of the jumbled
patchwork of the German Confederation. For this, he was convinced
it was vital to have a strong and powerful army. Indeed, it
was he who famously said that the great questions of history are
decided not by speeches but by blood and iron. I don’t know
whether that’s always true, but in his case history proved him right.
The Prussian representatives were unwilling to grant him the great
sum he needed for this army out of the people’s taxes so, in 1862,
he persuaded the king to rule against the constitution and the will
of parliament. The king feared he would suffer the same fate as
King Charles I of England when he failed to keep his word, and
Louis XVI of France. He was travelling with Bismarck in a railway
carriage and turned to him and said:‘I can see exactly where all this
is leading. Down to Opera House Square where they’ll chop off
your head beneath my windows, and then it will be my turn.’ Bismarck
merely said:‘And then?’‘Well, then we shall be dead,’replied
the king. ‘True,’ said Bismarck, ‘then we’ll be dead, but what better
death could we have?’ And so it came about that, against the will of
the people, a great army was equipped with a large number of guns
and cannons and was soon proving its worth against Denmark.

With these exceedingly well-armed and well-trained forces
Bismarck attacked Austria in 1866, while the Italians were


... ... ...... .. ......

attacking from the south. His aim was to force the emperor out of
the German Confederation, leaving Prussia as its most powerful
member. Prussia could then lead Germany. At Königgrätz, in
Bohemia, he defeated the Austrians decisively in a bloody battle.
The emperor Franz Josef had to give in and Austria left the
Confederation. Bismarck didn’t press his victory too far and made
no further demands. This incensed the generals and officers of the
Prussian army but Bismarck wouldn’t budge. He had no wish to
make a lasting enemy of Austria. But, without telling anyone, he
made secret pacts with all the other German states, ensuring their
support in any war Prussia chose to undertake.

Meanwhile, in France, the growth of Prussian military power
was making Napoleon III increasingly uneasy. He had just lost an
utterly unnecessary war in Mexico in 1867 and was fearful of this
well-armed neighbour across the Rhine. In any case, the French
had never felt comfortable with any growth in German military
might. King William of Prussia was staying at a hot-spring resort
at Ems when Napoleon III’s ambassador interrupted his cure with
the most extraordinary demand. On behalf of himself and his
descendants, the king was to renounce in writing claims that he
had never even made. Without the king’s agreement Bismarck then
seized the opportunity to force Napoleon III to declare war.
Against the expectations of the French, all the German states
joined in, and it was soon clear that the German troops were better
equipped and better led than the French.

At a place called Sedan, the Germans captured a large part of the
French army, which happened to include Napoleon III. They hurried
on towards Paris where they laid siege to the well-defended
city for months. The defeat of France meant that the French troops
in charge of the pope’s protection had to leave Rome, and this
allowed the king of Italy to make his entry. It was all very complicated.
Meanwhile, during the siege, Bismarck persuaded the various
German kings and princes to propose to the king of Prussia,
who was staying at Versailles, that he accept the title of German
emperor. You won’t believe what happened next. King William
insisted on being called emperor of Germany and not German


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

emperor, and the whole thing nearly fell through. Finally, however,
in the great gallery of mirrors at Versailles, the creation of the
German empire was solemnly proclaimed. But the newly appointed
emperor, William I, was incensed at not having the title he had
wanted. In full view of everyone, shockingly and intentionally, he
strode past Bismarck, refusing to shake the hand of the empire’s
founder. Despite this Bismarck continued to serve him, and served
him well.

In Paris, during the months of the siege, a dreadful and bloody
workers’ revolt had broken out which was later suppressed with
even greater bloodshed. More people died in it than in the whole of
the French Revolution. For a while afterwards France was powerless,
and the French were forced to make peace. They had to hand
over a large part of their country to Germany (Alsace and Lorraine)
together with a large sum of money. Because he had ruled so badly,
the French dismissed Napoleon III and founded a republic. They
had had enough of emperors and kings and they wouldn’t ever have
any again.

Bismarck was now chancellor, or prime minister, of the unified
German empire and he governed with great authority. He was a
fierce opponent of the sort of socialist action recommended by
Karl Marx, but he knew about the appalling conditions of the
workers. He believed the only way to stop the spread of Marx’s
teachings was to allay the worst hardships of the workers, so that
they no longer wanted to turn the whole state upside-down. So he
created organisations to give support to workers who were sick or
had had accidents, who would otherwise have died from lack of
assistance, and did his best to ensure that the worst poverty was
reduced. Even so, all workers in those days still had to work a
twelve-hour day – including Sundays.

Prince Bismarck, with his bushy eyebrows and his stern and resolute
expression, was soon one of the best-known men in Europe.
Even his enemies agreed that he was a great statesman. When the
peoples of Europe wanted to set about dividing up the world,
which was now so much smaller, they met together in Berlin in
1878, and Bismarck led the discussions. But when a new German


... ... ...... .. ......

emperor came along, the two were constantly at odds. After many
disagreements with his chancellor, William II could stand it no
longer and dismissed him. Bismarck, now an old man, retired to
his ancestral estate. There he lived for several more years, sending
messages to the new leaders of the German government to warn
them of the blunders they were making.


39


.

D....... U. ... W....



A
A
nd now we are coming to the time when my parents were
young. They were able to tell me exactly what things were
like. How more and more homes came to have first gas and then
electric lighting, and then a telephone, while in the towns electric
tramways appeared, soon to be followed by cars. How vast suburbs
spread to house the workers, and factories with powerful
machines kept thousands busy doing work which used to be done
by perhaps hundreds of thousands of artisans.

But whatever happened to all those textiles, shoes, tins of food
and pots and pans that were turned out every day in wagonloads
by these great factories? A certain amount, of course, could be sold
at home. People who had jobs could soon afford many more
clothes and shoes than artisans used to own. And everything was
infinitely cheaper, even if it didn’t last as long, so people had to
keep buying replacements. But of course they didn’t earn enough
to buy all the things the monstrous new machines produced. And
if all those wagonloads of cloth and leather just sat around unsold,
it was pointless for the factory to keep on producing more. It had


........ .. ... .....

to close down. But if it did, the workers lost their jobs and were no
longer able to buy anything, and even less was sold. This sort of situation
is called an economic crisis. And to make sure it didn’t
happen, every country needed to sell as much as it possibly could
of what its many factories produced. If it was unsuccessful at home
it had to try to sell its goods abroad. Not only in Europe, where
there were factories just about everywhere, but in countries where
there weren’t any – countries where there were people who didn’t
yet have clothes or shoes.

In Africa, for example. And so, all of a sudden, the industrialised
countries found themselves falling over each other in a race to get
to remote and wild places. The wilder they were, the better. They
needed them not only so they could sell their goods, but also
because those places often had things that their own countries
didn’t have, such as cotton for making cloth and oil for petrol. But
there again, the more of these so-called ‘raw materials’ they
brought from the colonies to Europe, the more the factories were
able to produce, and the more eager was their search for places
where there were still people who would buy their vast output.
People who were unable to find work in their own countries could
now emigrate to these foreign places. In short, it became vitally
important for the countries of Europe to own colonies. No one
bothered to ask the native inhabitants what they thought about it.
And, as you can imagine, they were often very badly treated if any
of them tried shooting at the invading troops with their bows and
arrows.

Of course, the British did best in this division of the world. After
all, they had had possessions in India, Australia and North America
for several centuries, and colonies in Africa, where their influence
in Egypt was particularly strong. The French had also started
early, and by now owned a large part of Indo-China and several
parts of Africa, among them the Sahara desert – more impressive,
perhaps, on account of its size than for any other reason. The Russians
had no colonies overseas, but their own empire was vast and
they didn’t yet have many factories. They wanted to extend their
grasp across Asia as far as the sea, and trade from there. But their


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

way was barred by those good students of the Europeans, the
Japanese, who said: ‘Stop!’ In a dreadful war that broke out
between Russia and Japan in 1905, the tsar’s mighty empire was
defeated, and forced to give up some of its territory by tiny, new
Japan. And now the Japanese also began building more and more
new factories for themselves, and they too needed foreign lands,
not only to sell their goods, but because there wasn’t enough room
for them all in their tiny island kingdom.

Naturally enough, last in line for the share-out were the new
states: Italy and Germany. While they had been fragmented they
had been in no position to conquer lands overseas. Now they
wanted to make up for centuries of lost opportunities. After much
fighting, Italy obtained some narrow strips of land in Africa.
Germany was stronger and had more factories, so its needs were
greater. And in time, Bismarck succeeded in acquiring several
larger stretches of land for Germany, mainly in Africa, together
with some islands in the Pacific.

But because of the way the whole thing works you can never
have enough land. More colonies means more factories, more
factories means more goods and more goods means that even
more colonies are needed. The demand isn’t driven by ambition or
the lust for power, but by a genuine need. But now the world had
been shared out. To create new colonies – or merely to prevent the
old ones being snatched from them by stronger neighbours – it was
necessary to fight, or at least to threaten to do so. So each state
raised powerful armies and navies and kept on saying: ‘Attack me
if you dare!’ The countries that had been powerful for centuries felt
they had a right to be so. But when the new German empire and its
excellent factories entered the game, built a great navy and tried to
win more and more influence in Asia and Africa, the others took it
very badly. And because everyone knew that sooner or later there
was bound to be a fearful conflict, they all went on expanding their
armies and building bigger and bigger battleships.

When war finally did break out, however, it wasn’t where it had
been expected all those years. Nor was it on account of some dispute
in Africa or Asia. It was caused by another country, the only


........ .. ... .....

great state in Europe to have no colonies at all: Austria. That
ancient empire, with its mosaic of peoples, wasn’t interested in
conquering far-off lands on the other side of the world. But it did
need people to buy the goods made in its factories. So, just as it had
done since the wars with Turkey, Austria kept on trying to acquire
new lands towards the east, lands only recently liberated from
Turkish rule where there weren’t yet any factories. But these small
populations of newly liberated eastern peoples, such as the Serbs,
were frightened of the great empire and didn’t want it to reach out
any further. When, in the spring of 1914, the heir to the Austrian
throne was visiting one of these newly conquered regions called
Bosnia, he was murdered by a Serb in the capital, Sarajevo.

Austria’s generals and politicians thought at the time that a
war with Serbia was inevitable. The dreadful murder had to be
avenged, and Serbia humbled. Frightened by Austria’s advance,
Russia was drawn in, whereupon Germany, as Austria’s ally, also
became involved. And once Germany was in the war, all the
ancient enmities were unleashed. The Germans wanted to begin by
destroying France, their most dangerous enemy, so they marched
straight across neutral Belgium to attack Paris. Britain, fearing that
a German victory would make Germany all-powerful, now joined
in as well. Soon the whole world was at war with Germany and
Austria, and the two countries found themselves surrounded by
the armies of the entente (meaning their allied enemies – those
who had an understanding with one another). Germany and
Austria, in the middle, were known as the ‘central powers’.

The gigantic Russian armies pressed forward, but were brought
to a standstill after a few months. The world has never seen a war
like it. Millions and millions of people marched against each other.
Even Africans and Indians had to fight. The German armies were
stopped when they reached the River Marne, not far from Paris.
From this moment on, real battles, in the old sense, would only
very rarely be fought. Instead, giant armies dug themselves in, and
made their camps in endlessly long trenches facing one another.
Then, for days on end, they fired thousands of guns at each other,
bursting out in assaults through barricades of barbed wire and


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

blown-up trenches, across a scorched and devastated wasteland
strewn with corpses. In 1915, Italy also declared war on Austria,
despite having originally been its ally. Now people fought in the
snow and ice of the mountains of the Tirol and the famous exploits
of Hannibal’s warriors during their crossing of the Alps seemed
like child’s play compared with the courage and endurance shown
by these simple soldiers.

People fought each other in the skies in aeroplanes; they
dropped bombs on peaceful towns, sank innocent ships, and
fought on the sea and under the sea, just as Leonardo da Vinci had
foreseen. People invented horrible weapons that murdered and
mutilated thousands each day, the most terrible of which were
gases that poisoned the air. Anyone who breathed them died in
terrible agony. These gases were either released and carried to
the enemy soldiers on the wind, or fired in the form of grenades
which released their poison when they exploded. People built
armoured cars and tanks which moved slowly and inexorably over
ditches and walls, demolishing and crushing everything in their
path.

The people of Germany and Austria were destitute. For a long
time there was hardly anything to eat, no clothes, no coal and no
light. Women had to queue for hours in the cold to buy the smallest
piece of bread or a half-rotten potato. But just once there was a
glimmer of hope. In Russia a revolution had broken out in 1917.
The tsar had abdicated, but the bourgeois government which
followed wanted to continue with the war. However, the people
were against it. So there was a second great uprising in which the
factory workers, under the guidance of their leader, Lenin, seized
power. They shared out the farmland among the peasants, confiscated
the property of the rich and the nobility, and tried to rule the
empire according to the principles of Karl Marx. Then the outside
world intervened, and in the fearful battles that followed millions
more people died. Lenin’s successors continued to rule Russia for
many years.

The Germans were able to recall some of their troops from the
eastern front, but this didn’t help them much because new, fresh


........ .. ... .....

soldiers now attacked them from the west. The Americans had
decided to step in. Nevertheless, the Germans and Austrians held
out for more than a year against overwhelming odds. By putting all
their efforts into a last desperate attempt in the west, they very
nearly won. In the end, however, they were exhausted. And when,
in 1918, America’s President Wilson announced that he wanted a
just peace in which each nation would determine its own fate,
many of their troops gave up. So Germany and Austria were forced
to agree to a ceasefire. Those who had survived returned home to
their starving families.

The next thing that happened was that revolution broke out
in these exhausted countries. The emperors of Germany and Austria
abdicated and the various peoples of the Austrian empire –
the Czechs and the Slovaks, the Hungarians, the Poles and the
Southern Slavs – declared themselves independent and founded
individual states. Then, having understood from President
Wilson that there was to be a peace treaty, and that negotiations
were to be held in the ancient royal palaces of Versailles, St Germain
and the Trianon, Austria, Hungary and Germany sent
envoys to Paris, only to discover that they were excluded from
these negotiations. Germany was held chiefly responsible for the
war and was to be punished. Not only did the Germans have to
surrender all the colonies and lands which they had taken from
France in 1870, and pay vast sums of money to the victors each
year, but they even had to sign a formal declaration saying that
Germany alone was to blame for the war. The Austrians and the
Hungarians fared little better. So this was how President Wilson
kept his promises. (What you have just read is what I believed to
be true when I wrote this account, but read my explanation in the
final chapter of this book.)

Eleven million people died in that war and entire regions were
devastated in a way that had never been seen before. The suffering
was beyond imagination.

Mankind had come a long way in its mastery of nature. With a
telephone you can now sit in your room at home and talk about
everything or nothing with someone on the other side of the world


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

in Australia. You can tune in on the radio to a concert in London
or a programme on raising geese broadcast from Portugal.

People build gigantic buildings, far higher than the pyramids or
St Peter’s church in Rome. They make great aeroplanes, each one
capable of killing more people than the whole of Philip II of
Spain’s Invincible Armada. Ways have been found to combat the
most fearsome diseases. There have been amazing discoveries.
People have found formulas for all sorts of things that happen in
nature which are so mysterious and so remarkable that few people
understand them. But the formulas are correct: the stars move in
exactly the way they predict. Every day we know a little more about
nature, and about human nature too. But the horror of poverty
remains. There are many millions of people on our earth who
cannot find work and every year millions die of starvation. We all
hope for a better future – it must be better!

Imagine time as a river, and that we are flying high above it in an
aeroplane. Far below you can just make out the mountain caves of
the mammoth-hunters, and the steppes where the first cereals
grew. Those distant dots are the pyramids and the Tower of Babel.
In these lowlands the Jews once tended their flocks. This is the sea
the Phoenicians sailed across. What looks like a white star shining
over there, with the sea on either side, is in fact the Acropolis, the
symbol of Greek art. And there, on the other side of the world, are
the great, dark forests where the Indian penitents withdrew to
meditate and the Buddha experienced Enlightenment. Now we can
see the Great Wall of China and, over there, the smouldering ruins
of Carthage. In those gigantic stone funnels the Romans watched
Christians being torn to pieces by wild beasts. The dark clouds on
the horizon are the storm clouds of the Migrations, and it was in
those forests, beside the river, that the first monks converted and
educated the Germanic tribes. Leaving the deserts over there
behind them, the Arabs set out to conquer the world, and this is
where Charlemagne ruled. On this hill the fortress still stands
where the struggle between the pope and the emperor, over which
of them was to dominate the world, was finally decided. We can
see castles from the Age of Chivalry and, nearer still, cities with


........ .. ... .....

beautiful cathedrals – over there is Florence, and there the new
St Peter’s, the cause of Luther’s quarrel with the Church. The city
of Mexico is on fire, the Invincible Armada is being wrecked off
England’s coasts. That dense pall of smoke comes from burning
villages and the bonfires on which people were burnt during the
Thirty Years War. The magnificent chateau set in a great park is
Louis XIV’s Palace of Versailles. Here are the Turks encamped
outside Vienna, and nearer still the simple castles of Frederick the
Great and Maria Theresa. In the distance the cries of ‘Liberty,
Equality and Fraternity’ reach us from the streets of Paris, and we
can already see Moscow burning over there, and the wintry land in
which the soldiers of the Last Conqueror’s Grand Armée perished.
Getting nearer, we can see smoke rising from factory chimneys and
hear the whistle of railway trains. The Peking Summer Palace lies
in ruins, and warships are leaving Japanese ports under the flag of
the rising sun. Here, the guns of the World War are still thundering.
Poison gas is drifting across the land. And over there, through
the open dome of an observatory, a giant telescope directs the gaze
of an astronomer towards unimaginably distant galaxies. But
below us and in front of us there is nothing but mist, mist that is
dense and impenetrable. All we know is that the river flows
onwards. On and on it goes, towards an unknown sea.

But now let us quickly drop down in our plane towards the river.
From close up, we can see it is a real river, with rippling waves like
the sea. A strong wind is blowing and there are little crests of foam
on the waves. Look carefully at the millions of shimmering white
bubbles rising and then vanishing with each wave. Over and over
again, new bubbles come to the surface and then vanish in time
with the waves. For a brief instant they are lifted on the wave’s crest
and then they sink down and are seen no more. We are like that.
Each one of us no more than a tiny glimmering thing, a sparkling
droplet on the waves of time which flow past beneath us into an
unknown, misty future. We leap up, look around us and, before we
know it, we vanish again. We can hardly be seen in the great river
of time. New drops keep rising to the surface. And what we call our
fate is no more than our struggle in that great multitude of


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

droplets in the rise and fall of one wave. But we must make use of
that moment. It is worth the effort.


40


.

T.. S.... P... .. ...
H...... .. ... W.... W.... I
H... L.... T...... M.....:
L...... B...



I
I
t is one thing to learn about history from books, and quite
another to experience it oneself. That is what I wanted to
remind you of just now when I likened a glimpse into the past of
mankind to the view seen from an aeroplane flying at a great
height. All we can make out are a few details on the banks of the
river of time. But when seen from close up, with the waves coming
towards us one by one, the river looks quite different. Some things
are much clearer, while others are barely visible. And that’s how
I found it. In the last chapter I told you about the terrible World
War of 1914–18. Although I lived through it, I was only nine years
old when it ended. So when I wrote about it I still had to rely on
books.

In my final chapter I would like to tell you a little about what I
actually did experience. The more I think about it, the stranger it
seems. The world is now so utterly different from what it was in


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

1918, and yet so many of the changes that occurred happened so
imperceptibly that we now take them completely for granted.

When I was a boy there were no televisions, no computers, no
space flights and no atomic energy. But it’s easy to forget the most
important change, and that is that there are so many more people
in the world than there were then. Towards the end of the 1914–18
war there were more than 2,000,000,000 people on our planet.
Since then the figure has more than doubled. Of course, numbers
as big as that don’t mean much to us because we can’t actually picture
them to ourselves. But if we bear in mind that a line drawn
round the earth at the level of the equator would measure roughly
40,000,000 metres, and that when people form queues in front of
a ticket office there are roughly 2 of them to a metre, it means that
80,000,000 people waiting patiently in a queue would reach all the
way round the world. The queue when I was a boy would have
gone round 22 times, and today, with our 4,500,000,000 fellow
inhabitants, the queue would reach more than 50 times round the
earth!

Then you must also realise that, throughout the time that the
population was multiplying at such a tremendous rate, the globe
we all inhabit was imperceptibly growing smaller and smaller. Of
course, I don’t mean literally shrinking, but technology – and,
in particular, that of flying – kept on reducing the distance
between the various parts of the globe. This was also something I
experienced myself. Whenever I find myself at an airport and hear
a succession of announcements for flights to Delhi, New York,
Hong Kong or Sydney, and see the swarms of people preparing to
depart, I can’t help thinking of my youth. In those days people
would point at someone and say: ‘He’s been to America’, or ‘She’s
been to India!’

Today there are hardly any places in the world that can’t be
reached in a matter of hours. Even if we don’t go to far-off countries
ourselves, they seem closer to us than they were in my youth.
Whenever a major event happens anywhere in the world we read
about it in the newspapers the next day, we hear about it on the
radio and see it on the television news. The inhabitants of ancient


....... ....

Mexico knew nothing about the destruction of Jerusalem, and it is
unlikely that anyone in China ever heard of the effects of the Thirty
Years War. But by the First World War things had changed. The
very fact that it was known as a ‘World War’ was because so many
nations had been drawn into the fighting.

Naturally, that doesn’t mean that all the news which now
reaches us from all over the world is true. One of the things I also
learned was not to believe everything I read in the newspapers. I’ll
give you an example. Because I had lived through the First World
War myself, I thought I could believe everything I had heard about
it at the time. That is why the last chapter, ‘Dividing up the world’,
is not quite as impartial as I had intended. The role played by
America’s President Wilson (see p. 269) was not at all what I had
imagined. I described a situation in which Wilson made promises
to the Germans and Austrians which he failed to keep. I firmly
believed that what I remembered had to be right – after all, it was
part of my own experience – and when I wrote about it later I just
wrote down what everyone believed. But I should have checked my
facts, as all historians must be especially careful to do. To cut a long
story short, President Wilson did indeed make a peace offer early
in 1918, but because Germany and Austria and their allies were still
hoping to win the war, they ignored it. Only when the war had
dragged on for ten more months, and they had been defeated with
very heavy losses, were they prepared to accept the President’s
proposal. But by then it was too late.

Quite how serious and regrettable this error of mine was rapidly
became apparent. For, although I did not foresee it, the fact that all
those who had been defeated were convinced that their suffering
was the result of a gross deception was very easily exploited and
transformed by ambitious and fanatical agitators into a raging
thirst for vengeance. I am reluctant to name them, but everyone
will know that the one I have most in mind is Adolf Hitler. Hitler
had been a soldier in the First World War, and he too remained
convinced that, had it not been for the supposed deception, the
German army would never have been defeated. But he didn’t just
blame Wilson. In his eyes, the enemy’s propaganda had been


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

crucial in persuading the Germans and Austrians at home to abandon
the soldiers at the front to their fate. Hitler was therefore
determined to trump the enemy in the art of propaganda. He was
a brilliant popular orator and drew huge crowds. He knew there
was no better way to incite a mob to action than to give them a
scapegoat, someone they could blame for their suffering, and he
found one in the Jews.

The fate of this ancient people has been touched on several
times in this book. I described their voluntary segregation, and the
loss of their homeland with the destruction of Jerusalem (p. 27),
and their persecution during the Middle Ages (p. 159). But even
though I come from a Jewish family myself, it never entered my
head that such horrors might be repeated in my own lifetime.

Here I must confess to another error that slipped into this history
– but one for which I might perhaps be excused. In chapter 33
it says that a ‘truly new age’ began in which people started to turn
their minds away from the brutality of earlier times, because the
ideas and ideals of the so-called Enlightenment of the eighteenth
century had by then become so widespread that people took them
to be self-evident. At the time that I wrote that it seemed to me
inconceivable that anyone might ever again stoop to persecuting
people of a different religion, use torture to extract confessions, or
question the rights of man. But what seemed unthinkable to me
happened all the same. Such a painful step backwards seems
almost beyond our understanding, and yet it may be no harder for
young people to understand than it is for adults. They need only
open their eyes at school. Schoolchildren are often intolerant. Look
how easily they make fun of their teacher if they see him wearing
something unfashionable that the class finds amusing, and once
respect is lost all hell breaks loose. And if a fellow student is different
in some minor way – in the colour of their skin or hair, or the
way they speak or eat – they too can become victims of hateful
teasing and tormenting which they just have to put up with. Of
course, not all young people are equally cruel or heartless. But no
one wants to be a spoil-sport, so in one way or another most of
them join in the fun, until they hardly recognise themselves.


....... ....

Unfortunately grown-ups don’t behave any better. Especially
when they have nothing else to do or are having a hard time – or,
sometimes, when they just think they are having a hard time. They
band together with other real or supposed companions in misfortune
and take to the streets, marching in step and parroting mindless
slogans, filled with their own importance. I myself saw Hitler’s
brown-shirt supporters beating up Jewish students at Vienna University,
and when I was writing this book, Hitler had already seized
power in Germany. It seemed only a matter of time before the
Austrian government would also fall, so I was lucky to be invited to
England just in time, before Hitler’s troops marched into Austria
in March 1938. After that, as in Germany, anyone who greeted
someone with a simple ‘Good morning’ and not a ‘Heil Hitler!’ was
taking a very grave risk.

In this type of situation it soon becomes all too clear that in the
eyes of the supporters of this sort of movement, there is only one
sin, disloyalty to the Führer, or leader, and only one virtue, absolute
obedience. To bring victory closer every order had to be obeyed,
even if it ran counter to the laws of humanity. Of course, similar
things have happened at earlier times in history, and I have
described many of them in this book – for example, when I wrote
about Muhammad’s first disciples (p. 119). The Jesuits, too, were
said to place obedience above all else. I also touched briefly on the
victory of the Communists in Russia under Lenin, and there, too,
there were convinced Communists who would not tolerate any
opponents. Their ruthlessness in the pursuit of their goals knew no
bounds, and millions died as a result.

In the years that followed the First World War, tolerance also
vanished in Germany, Italy and Japan. The politicians of those
countries told their fellow countrymen that they had been cheated
when the world was shared out, and that they too had the right to
rule over other peoples. The Italians were reminded of their
ancient Roman ancestry, the Japanese of their warriors, and the
Germans of the old Germanic tribes, of Charlemagne and Frederick
the Great. People, they were told, were not of equal value. Just


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

as some breeds of dog were better at hunting than others, they
themselves belonged to the best race, the one designed for ruling.

I know a wise old Buddhist monk who, in a speech to his fellow
countrymen, once said he’d love to know why someone who boasts
that he is the cleverest, the strongest, the bravest or the most gifted
man on earth is thought ridiculous and embarrassing, whereas if,
instead of ‘I’, he says, ‘we are the most intelligent, the strongest, the
bravest and the most gifted people on earth’, his fellow countrymen
applaud enthusiastically and call him a patriot. For there is
nothing patriotic about it. One can be attached to one’s own country
without needing to insist that the rest of the world’s inhabitants
are worthless. But as more and more people were taken in by this
sort of nonsense, the menace to peace grew greater.

Then, when a serious economic crisis in Germany condemned
vast numbers of people to unemployment, war seemed the simplest
way out. The unemployed would become soldiers or work in
the armaments factories, and in this way the hateful treaties of
Versailles and St Germain would be wiped off the face of the earth.
Not only that, but the Western democratic countries – France,
Britain and the United States – had become so softened by years of
peace, or so it was thought, that they were hardly likely to defend
themselves. Certainly no one there wanted a war, and every effort
was made to avoid giving Hitler an excuse to bring calamity down
on the world. But, sadly, a pretext can always be found and, if need
be, ‘incidents’ can be arranged. So on the first day of September in
1939, the German army marched into Poland. By that time I was
already in England and witnessed for myself the profound sadness

– but also the determination – of those who had to march off to
war again. This time there were no cheerful battle songs, and no
dreams of glory. They were just doing their duty, for the madness
had to be stopped.
My task was to listen to German broadcasts and translate them
into English so as to know what German listeners were being told,
and what they were not being told. This meant that from 1939 to
1945 I was in the curious position of living through all six years of


....... ....

that terrible war on both sides, as it were, if in very different
ways. At home in England I saw determination, but also hardship,
anxiety for the men at the front, the effects of air raids and fear at
the turns the war was taking. From German radio broadcasts all I
heard were cries of triumph and outpourings of abuse. Hitler
believed in the power of propaganda, a faith which seemed justified
when the successes of the first two years of the war exceeded
even his wildest expectations. Poland, Denmark and Norway,
Holland and Belgium, France, large parts of Russia and the Balkans
were overrun, and only Britain, that little island on the edge of
Europe, still held out. And even that resistance could surely not last
long, for, to the sound of trumpet fanfares, the German radio
ceaselessly proclaimed how many ships carrying supplies and
armaments intended for the British had been sunk by their
U-boats.

But when, without any declaration of war, in December 1941,
the Japanese attacked the American fleet at anchor in Pearl Harbor
and virtually destroyed it, and Hitler took it upon himself to
declare war on the United States, and when, in the autumn of 1942,
the German troops were beaten back in North Africa and defeated
by the Russians in January 1943 outside Stalingrad, and when
the German air force – the Luftwaffe – proved powerless to
prevent the Allies’ devastating bombardments of German towns,
it became clear that it takes more than fine words and fanfares
to win a war. When Winston Churchill became prime minister
in England, at a time when the outlook was grim, he said: ‘I can
promise nothing but blood, sweat and tears.’ And it was precisely
because he had said that that we also believed him when he held
out a glimmer of hope. How many German listeners paid any
attention to the justifications and promises that I heard, day in, day
out on the German radio, is anyone’s guess.

What I do know is that neither the German listeners nor we
ourselves were aware at the time of the most horrifying of all the
crimes committed by the Germans during the war. In connection
with this I shall, if you don’t mind, take you back to page 280
where it says (speaking of the Spanish conquistadores of Mexico):


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

‘there and in other parts of America they set about exterminating
the ancient, cultivated Indian peoples in the most horrendous
way. This chapter in the history of mankind is so appalling and
so shameful to us Europeans’, I wrote ‘that I would rather not say
anything more about it . . .’

I am even more reluctant to talk about the monstrous crime
that was committed in our own century – after all, this book is
intended for young readers who should not have to read about
such things. But children grow up too, and they too must learn
from history how easy it is for human beings to be transformed
into inhuman beings through incitement and intolerance. And so
it came about that, in the last years of the Second World War, the
Jewish inhabitants of every country in Europe under German
occupation – millions of men, women and children – were driven
from their home countries. Most were put on trains and sent
eastwards, where they were murdered.

As I said before, the German radio said nothing about any of
this to its listeners, and like many others I couldn’t at first bring
myself to believe it when the war ended and the unthinkable
became known (in 1945). But sadly there is abundant proof of this
monstrous crime, and although many years have already passed
since it was committed, it is of the utmost importance that it
should not be forgotten or hushed up.

With the mingling of peoples on our tiny planet, it becomes
more and more necessary for us to respect and tolerate each other,
not least because technological advances are bringing us closer and
closer together.

The impact of technology was also demonstrated in the Second
World War, when the almost inexhaustible reserves of the American
arms industry, which benefited both Britain and Russia, made
the outcome inevitable. Despite the desperate resistance put up by
the German soldiers, the British and Americans were able to land
on the French coast of Normandy in the summer of 1944 and drive
the Germans back. At the same time the Russians were pursuing a
by now unresisting German army and, in April, they finally
reached Berlin, where Hitler took his own life. There was no talk of


....... ....

281

a peace treaty this time. The victors remained in Germany as
occupying forces, and for decades a heavily guarded frontier ran
right through Germany separating the sphere of influence of
Communist Russia from that of the Western democracies.


However, with the defeat of Germany the World War was still
not over, for the Japanese, who had meanwhile conquered large
parts of Asia, were far from defeated. And because no end was in
sight, the Americans brought out an entirely new weapon: the
atomic bomb.

It so happened that, shortly before war broke out, I had met a
young physicist who told me about an article published by the
great Danish scientist, Niels Bohr. Its subject was the theoretical
possibility of constructing a ‘uranium bomb’ whose destructive
power would far exceed that of any known explosive. At the time
we were both united in hoping that such a weapon might only be
dropped on some desert island, to show friend and foe alike that all
other ideas of weaponry and warfare had had their day. Although
many of the scientists who were working frantically throughout
the war to realise this weapon certainly felt as we did, our hope was
in vain. In August 1945, the Japanese towns of Hiroshima and
Nagasaki became the first victims of an unimaginable catastrophe,
and Japan was finally defeated.

It was clear to all of us that with this invention an entirely new
chapter in the history of the world had begun, for the discovery of
atomic energy might be likened to the discovery of fire. Fire, too,
can warm, and it can destroy, but its destructive power is nothing
next to that of today’s even greater atomic weapons. One can only


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

hope that this development has made it impossible for such
weapons to be used ever again against human beings. It must be
clear to everyone that if they were to be used, neither side would
be likely to survive and vast areas of the globe would be turned into
uninhabitable deserts. Of course, the world has changed enormously
since the last war. The inhabitants of whole continents that
belonged to the British empire have since then become largely
independent – although, unfortunately not yet any more peaceable
for it. Yet despite the brutal conflicts and worrying crises that have
broken out since 1945 in various parts of the globe, we have been
spared a third world war because we all know only too well that
it could mean the end of the history of the world. It isn’t a great
comfort, but it’s better than none at all.

Not surprisingly, this entirely new situation in human history
led many to condemn out of hand all the achievements of a science
that had brought us to the edge of the abyss. And yet those people
should not forget that, without science and technology, it would
not have been possible for the countries concerned to make good,
at least in part, the damage and destruction caused by the World
War, so that life could return to normal much earlier than anyone
had dared to hope.

Finally, I should like to make one more small correction to my
book, to make good an omission that lies close to my heart. My
chapter ‘Men and machines’ is not exactly incorrect, but it is a little
one-sided. While it is indeed true that the switch from artisans and
craftsmen to factories and machines entailed a great deal of suffering,
I should nevertheless have mentioned that without the new
techniques of mass production it would have been quite impossible
to feed, clothe and house the steadily increasing population.
The very fact that more and more children were being born, and
fewer and fewer of them were dying soon after, was largely due to
the scientific advance of medicine which insisted on such things as
piped running water and proper sewerage. True, the growing
industrialisation of Europe, America and of Japan has meant the
loss of much that is beautiful, but we must not forget how many
blessings – and I mean blessings – it has brought us.


....... ....

I well remember what people meant in my youth when they
talked about ‘the poor’. It was not only the destitute, the beggars
and the homeless who looked different from the middle-class
inhabitants of large towns, but factory workers too – both men and
women – could be recognised at a distance by their dress. The
women usually wore shawls on their heads against the cold, and no
factory worker would ever have dreamed of wearing a white shirt,
for it would have instantly shown the dirt. And when I think about
it, I remember people used to talk about ‘the smell of the poor’,
because the majority of a town’s inhabitants lived in poorly ventilated
tenements with, at most, a single tap at the foot of the stairs.
A middle-class household (and not just the wealthy ones) usually
included a cook, a parlour-maid and often a nursery-maid to take
care of the children as well. Such women often had a better life
than they would have had if they had stayed at home, but it can’t
have been very pleasant, for example, to have had only one day a
week when you were allowed out, and to be generally looked upon
as a servant. It was during my childhood that people were just
beginning to think about such things, and after the First World
War, servants became officially known as ‘home helps’. Even so,
when I visited Berlin as a student, houses often had a sign at the
entrance which read ‘Entrance for Gentlemen and Ladies only’.
Even in those days this made me feel uncomfortable. Servants and
tradesmen had to use the back stairs and weren’t allowed to use the
lift, even if they had a heavy load to carry.

Thankfully, all that is over now, like a bad dream. To be sure, life
is still hard for many people, and there are wretched and joyless
neighbourhoods in the towns of Europe and America. But most
people who work in factories and even most of the unemployed live
better today than many medieval knights must have done in their
castles. They eat better, and above all they are healthier and as a rule
live longer, which was not the case only a short while ago. Since time
began people have dreamed of a ‘Golden Age’, and now that something
close to one is true for so many, no one is willing to admit it.

But the same could not be said of those countries in Eastern
Europe which were forced by Russia’s armies to adopt the


. ...... ....... .. ... .....

Communist system. It was especially hard for the inhabitants of
East Germany, who, as the years went by, saw how much better the
lives of their Western neighbours were, until the day came when
they were no longer prepared to make the heavy sacrifices that the
Communist system of economics demanded. And so, in 1989,
quite unexpectedly, the unthinkable happened. The East Germans
succeeded in forcing open their border and both parts of Germany
were once more united. The mood took hold of Soviet Russia,
where the political system collapsed, as it did in all the remaining
countries of Eastern Europe.

I ended my account of the First World War with the words: ‘We
all hope for a better future, it must be better.’ Has such a future
come? For many of the people who live on our earth, it is still
remote. Among the constantly growing populations of Asia, Africa
and South America the same misery reigns that, until not so long
ago, was accepted as normal in our countries as well. We have
no easy remedies, not least because there too, as ever, intolerance
and misery go hand in hand. And yet improvements in sending
information have made the consciences of richer nations a little
more attentive. Whenever an earthquake, a flood or a drought in a
far-off place leaves many victims, thousands of people in wealthier
countries put their money and their efforts into providing relief.
And that, too, used not to happen. Which proves that we still have
the right to go on hoping for a better future.